Benefices of the Indians be Cures and not simples and that in the new discoueries and plantations that shall be made there be presently an Hospitall built for the poore and sicke persons of sicknesses that are not contagious which shall be placed neere the Temple and for a Cloyster of the same that for the sicke of contagious diseases the Hospitall shall be set that no hurtfull winde passing by it doe strike in the other inhabiting and if it be built on a high place it will be better And because the King being informed that goods of the deceassed in those parts do not come so wholly as they might nor so soone to the hands of the heyres by will of the said deceased for many causes whereby the heires receiued great damage and the testaments were not performed for a remedy it was prouided that whatsoeuer Spaniard shall come to any Village or Towne of those parts he shall present himselfe before the Clarke of the Counsell where he shall Register the name and surname of such a one with the place of his aboad or birth that his death happening it may be knowne where those that are to be his heires may be found That the ordinary Iustice with the most auncient Ruler and the Clark of the Counsell shall take charge of the goods of the persons that shall dye and shal set them in an Inuentorie before a Scriuener and Witnesses and the debts that he did owe and were owing him and that which is in Gold Siluer small Pearle and other things shall be sold and put in a Chest of three Locks whose Keyes the three persons abouesaid shall keepe That the goods be sold in a publike out-cry with the Testimony of a Scriuener that if neede be an Atturney shall be constituted That the said Iustices doe take occompt of all those that haue charge of dead mens goods and recouer all that they are behinde hand without any appeale and doe put it in the Chest of the three Keyes That hauing any Will of the deceased where he dyeth and the Heires or Executors the Iustice shall not meddle in any thing neither take the goods taking only notice who be the Heires of the said deceased That the said Iustices Rulers and Scriueners doe send also to the Contrataction-house of Seuill all that which they shall recouer of the goods of the deceased declaring the name surname and aboad of of euery one deceased with the Copy of the Inuentory of his goods that they may be giuen to his Heires by the order that touching the same is giuen That when they take accompt of those that haue had goods of men deceased it shall be sent to the supreme Counsell of the Indies with a very particular relation and reason of all That the Iustices doe with care enforme themselues carefully of those which haue in possession the goods of men deceased whether they haue done any fraude and preiudice to the goods they haue had in possession send to the Counsel notice thereof that they may giue accompt with paiment to the Iustices aboue said That accompt be giuen euery yeere and the memoriall of the dead that haue beene that yeere shall be shewed to the Gouernor of the Country of the goods they had that they may be sent to Seuill be giuen to his heires and the Testaments be fulfilled with good accompt and reason that is behoouefull For in euery Counsell one of the Iustices is Iudge of the goods of the deceased the one succeeding another from the yongest to the eldest by their turne which doth send his Commissaries through the bounds to take accompt of the houlders and there be any carelessenesse the Iustices are charged therewith in the visitations which are made of them and before when there are any Plaintifes Those Catholike Kings being informed that in the Indies were many married Spaniards which liued separated from their wiues of the which besides the offence that was done to our Lord God there followed a great inconuenience to the Plantation of those Countries for that such not liuing seated in them were not continued neither did they attend to build plant breed nor sowing nor doing other things which the good inhabiters are wont to doe whereby the Townes doe not increase as is behoofefull and as they would do if there came inhabitors with their wiues children as true Townsmen being willing to remedy the abouesaid commanded that all and euery person or persons that should be found to be married or betrothed in these Kingdomes should come vnto them for their wiues and not returne to the Indies without them or with sufficient proof that they are dead And the same order was giuen for all the Kingdomes of that new world and sundry times hath beene reiterated and commanded to be executed vpon grieuous penalties Proceeding from the yeare 1492. when the discouery of this Orbe was begun in directing and setling the spirituall gouernment as hath beene seene for greater perfection and enduring of it The Catholike King Don Phillip the second called the Prudent considering that among the great benefits that the Indians haue receiued their illumination to receiue the Euangelicall Doctrin was the greatest which hath exâ—ended itselfe and considering also the singular grace which God for his mercy hath vsed with them in giuing them knowledge of our holy Catholike Faith that it was necessary to haue a speciall vigilancy in the conseruing of the deuotion and reputation of the inhabitors and Castillane pacifiers which with so many labours procured the augmenting of the Religion and exalting of the Catholike Faith as in those parts like faithful Catholik Christians and good naturall and true Castillans they haue done seeing that those which are out of the holy Catholike Apostolike Roman Church obstinate and stubborne in their errors and heresies do alwayes procure to peruert the faithful Christians labouring to draw them to their false opinions scattering certain damned Books wherof hath followed great hurt to our sacred Religion and hauing so certain experience that the best meanes to preuent these euils consisteth in the separating the communication of heretical persons punishing their errors according to the disposition of the sacred Canons laws of these Kingdoms which by this holy means by the diuine clemency haue beene preserued from this wicked contagion and is hoped they will be preserued hereafter to the end that the Orbe doe not receiue so much hurt where the inhabiters of these Kingdomes haue giuen so good example of Christianity the Country-born haue not peruerted themselues with erronious doctrines of the hereticks It seemed good to his Maiestie with the aduice of the Cardinal D. Iames of Espinosa Bishop of Siguença Inquisitor generall in these Kingdoms a man of great prudence and of many rare parts and vertues for the which he made election of his person to help him to beare the burden of so many Kingdomes and Lordships and of the
PVRCHAS HIS PILGRIMES IN FIVE BOOKES The first Containing Peregrinations and Discoueries in the remotest North and East parts of ASIA called TARTARIA and CHINA The second Peregrinations Voyages Discoueries of CHINA TARTARIA RVSSIA and other the North and East parts of the World by English-men and others The third Voyages and Discoueries of the North parts of the World by Land and Sea in ASIA EVROPE the Polare Regions and in the North-west of AMERICA The fourth English Northerne Nauigations and Discoueries Relations of Greenland Greenland the North-west passage and other Arctike Regions with later RVSSIAN OCCVRRENTS The fifth Voyages and Trauels to and in the New World called AMERICA Relations of their Pagan Antiquities and of the Regions and Plantations in the North and South parts thereof and of the Seas and Ilands adiacent The Third Part. Vnus Deus Vna Veritas LONDON Printed by William Stansby for Henrie Fetherstone and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard at the signe of the Rose 1625. TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE AND RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD IOHN Lord Bishop of LINCOLNE Lord Keeper of the GREAT SEALE OF ENGLAND c. Right Reuerend and Honourable THese PILGRIMS deliuering a Historie of the World in their owne Trauels by Sea and Land not onely needed authoritie from the Admiraltie but fearing suspition of Riot without warrantable assemblie become humble Sutors for your Lordships fauour So shall they in the approbation of both to apply by a warrant of Ego dixi dij estis the Patriarchs mysticall Dreame to our Historicall purpose finde a Scala Coeli to ascend from the ground where they are prostrate Petitioners to the Princes Highnesse whence authorised they may againe descend and become the Commons of Common Readers Order requires a Medium betwixt Princely Height and his Lowlinesse whose function is also tearmed Holy Orders as further tying him to that equall inequalitie wherein hee beseecheth your Lordship as by speciall Office and in Proprietie to owne that which hee hath presumed to offer to the Prince in Capite Quemadmodum sub optimo rege omnia Rex imperio possidet Domini dominio Ad reges protestas pertinet ad singulos proprietas Many are the reasons which moued the Author to obtrude his PILGRIMS on your Lordship because he is deeply obliged Yours former fauours euen then when you were initiated in the Mysteries of Honour learning by seruice to Command in the Discipline of that Honorable Worthy Lord Chancellor EGERTON because some conceptions of this Worke were in your Honourable Iurisdiction of Westminster whither lest some traduce Trauellers for Vagrants they returne in hope of Sanctuarie not so much trusting to the ancient Liberties as to your Lordships liberall respect to literate endeauours because these Trauellers aduenturing the world seeke like Iacob at his going and returne a Reuerend Fathers Blessing and Confirmation The Author likewise being called on for his promised Europe submits himselfe to your Lordships Order heere tendring of that debt what hee is able in readie payment The worke it selfe also being a Librarie in this kind presents it selfe to your Honour the Founder of two famous Libraries one in Westminster where the Stones renued Fabrikes speake your Magnificence the other in that famous Nurserie of Arts and Vertue Saint IOHNS Colledge in Cambridge which sometime knew you a hopefull Sonne but now acknowledgeth your Lordship a happie Father where also the Author first conceiued with this Trauelling Genius whereof without trauelling he hath trauelled euer since Learning the Aduancer of your Honour hath secured her welwillers not to bee reiected in whatsoeuer indeauours Scribimus indocti doctique to aduance Learning The greatnesse of Nature to goodnesse of Nature varietie of Estates to a prime Pillar of State the Historie of Religions to a Religious Prelate of Antiquities to an Antiquarie cannot bee altogether vnwelcome that I mention not the dependance of London Ministers Liuings fined by the Times iniquitie on your Lordships equall Sentence These Causes haue moued One hath inforced these PILGRIMES are your Seruants fitly so called à Seruando saued by your Lordships hand when they were giuing vp the ghost despairing through a fatall stroke of euer seeing light Most humbly therefore sue vnto your Honour these PILGRIMES for acknowledgement esteeming your Lordships Name in fore-front a cognisance of blest Libertie and best Seruice Now when Ianus sends many with gratefull emulations to present their acclamations of a New Yeere presenting a wordie rather then worthy Present a World yea a New world in great part one Age younger to mens knowledge then America sometimes stiled by that Name I had written others Causes of my addresse to your Honour but dare not proceed to interrupt Others more weightie In all humble earnestnesse beseecheth now in this Festiuall time the Author with his PILGRIMES to finde Hospitall entertainment not at your Honours table where Great affaires of Church and State are feasted except some recreation some times permit but with Schollers and Gentlemen in the Hall which will welcome such Guests as your Lordship shall Countenance So shall you encourage euer to pray for the increase of your Lordships happinesse in the Happie Seruice of his MAIESTIE Your Lordships most bounden SAMVEL PVRCHAS THE CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTERS AND PARAGRAPHS IN THE SECOND BOOKE OF THE SECOND PART OF PVRCHAS HIS PILGRIMS CHAP. I. THe Iournall of Friar William de Rubruquis a French-man of the Order of the Minorite Friars vnto the East parts of the World Anno Dom. 1253. H. pag. 1. CHAP. II. Tartarian and Northerne Relations written in Latin by the famous Friar Roger Bacon H. p. 52 Relations of Vincentius Beluacensis the most of which he receiued from Friar Simon de Sancto Quintino one of the foure Friars sent by Pope Innocent the fourth to the Tartars seruing to the illustration of the former pag. 58. CHAP. III. Relations touching the Tartars taken out of the Historie of R. Wendouer and Mat. Paris with certaine Epistles of the same subiect pag. 60. CHAP. IIII. The first booke of Marcus Paulus Venetus or of Master Marco Polo a Gentleman of Venice his Voyages pag. 65. § 1. The voyages of Master Nicolo and M. Maffio from Constantinople to the Great Can and their comming home to Venice their second voyage with the Authour and returne ibid. § 2. Obseruations of M. Polo of Armenia Turkie Zorzania Baldach Persia Chirmain Cobniam Ormus Knaue-fooles paradise and other Easterne parts in Asia and Armenia the lesse pag. 69. § 3. Of Sapurgan Balac Thaican Scassem Balaxiam Bascia Chesmur Vochan Samarchan Carchan Peym the dreadfull Desart of Lop and Tanguth pag. 73. § 4. Of Carchoran the originall proceedings and exploits of the Tartars of Priest Iohn and his discendants Customes of the Tartars Of Bargu Erginul Xandu the Cans Citie and Palace of Muske of strange Sorcerers and anstere Monkes pag. 77. § 5. Of Cublai Can his Raigne and Acts Magnificent feasts and
house ministring there things necessary vnto him vntill his businesse be dispatched For if any stranger should trauell through that Countrey the Catttell would flie away at the very sent of him and so would become wilde Beyond Muc is great Cataya the Inhabitants whereof as I suppose were of old time called Seres For from them are brought most excellent stuffes of silke And this people is called Seres of a certaine Towne in the same Countrey I was credibly informed that in the said Countrey there is one Towne hauing Walls of siluer and Bulwarkes or Towers of gold There bee many Prouinces in that Land the greater part whereof are not as yet subdued vnto the Tartars And the Sea lyeth betweene them and India These Catayans are men of a little stature speaking much through the nose And this is generall that all they of the East haue small eyes They are excellent workemen in euery Art and their Physicians are well skilled in the Vertues of Herbs and iudge exactly of the Pulse But vse no Vrinals nor know any thing concerning Vrine This I saw for there are many of them at Caracarum And they are alwaies wont to bring vp all their children in the same trade whereof the father is And therefore they pay so much tribute for they giue the Moaellians euery day one thousand and fiue hundred Cessines or Iascots Iascot is a piece of siluer weighing ten Markes that is to say euery day fifteene thousand Markes beside silkes and certaine victuals which they receiue from thence and other seruices which they doe them All these Nations are betweene the Mountaynes of Caucasus on the North side of those Mountaines to the East Sea on the South part of Scythia which the Shepheards of Moal doe inhabit All which are tributarie vnto them and all giuen to Idolatry and report many fables of a multitude of gods and certaine Deified men and make a pedigree of the gods as our Poets doe The Nestorians are mingled among them as Strangers so are the Saracens as farre as Cathay The Nestorians inhabit fifteene Cities of Cathay and haue a Bishopricke there in a Citie called Segin But further they are meere Idolaters The Priests of the Idols of the said Nations haue all broad yellow hoods There are also among them as I vnderstood certaine Hermits liuing in the Woods and Mountaines of an austere and strange life The Nestorians there know nothing for they say their Seruice and haue holy Bookes in the Syrian tongue which they know not So that they sing as our Monkes doe who are ignorant of Grammar and hence it commeth that they are wholly corrupted They are great Vsurers and Drunkards and some of them also who liue among the Tartars haue many Wiues as the Tartars haue When they enter into the Church they wash their lower parts as the Saracens doe They eate flesh on Friday of the weeke and hold their Feasts that day after the manner of the Saracens The Bishop comes seldome into those Countries perchance scarse once in fiftie yeares Then they cause all their little Children which are Males to be made Priests euen in the Cradell so that all their men almost are Priests and after this they marrie Wiues which is directly against the decrees of the Fathers they are also Bigami for the Priests themselues their first Wife being dead marrie another They are all Simonists for they giue no holy thing freely They are very carefull for their Wiues and Children whereby they apply themselues to gaine and not to the spreading of the Faith Whence it commeth to passe while some of them bring vp some of the Nobilities children of Moal although they teach them the Gospell and the Articles of the Faith yet by their euill life and couetousnesse they driue them further from Christianitie Because the life of the Moallians and Tuinians who are Idolaters is more harmelesse then theirs WE departed from the foresaid Citie of Cailac on Saint Andrewes day And there wee found almost within three leagues a whole Castle or Village of Nestorians Entring into their Church we sang Salue Regina c. with ioy as loud as we could because it was long since we had seene a Church Departing thence in three daies we came to the entrance of that Prouince in the head of the foresaid Sea which seemed to vs as tempestuous as the Ocean and we saw a great Iland therein My Companions drew neere the shoare and wet a Linnen cloath therein to taste the Water which was somewhat salt but might bee drunke There went a certaine Valley ouer against it from betweene the great Mountaines betweene South and East and betweene the hils was another certaine great Sea and there ranne a Riuer through that Valley from the other Sea into this Where came such a continuall winde through the Valley that men passe with great danger least the wind carrie them into the Sea Therefore wee left the Valley and went towards the North to the great hilly Countries couered with deepe Snow which then lay vpon the Earth so that vpon Saint Nicholas day we beganne now to hasten our iourny much and because we found no people but the Iani themselues to wit men appointed from daies iourney to daies iourney together the Messengers together Because in many places in the hilly Countries the way is narrow and there are but few fields so that betweene day and night we met with two Iani whereupon of two daies iourneys we made one and trauelled more by night then by day It was extreame cold there so that they lent vs their Goats skins turning the haire outward The second Sunday of Aduent in the euening we passed by a certaine place betweene very terrible Rockes and our Guide sent vnto me intreating me to speake some good words wherewith the Deuils might be driuen away because in that passage the Deuils themselues were wont suddenly to carrie men away so that it was not knowne what became of them Sometimes they violently snatched a Horse and left the man sometimes they drew out a mans bowels and left the emptie carkasse vpon the Horse And many such things did often fall out there Then we sang with a loud voyce Credo in Deum c. And by the Grace of God wee passed through with all our company vnhurt After that they beganne to intreat me that I would write them Papers to carrie on their heads and I told them I would teach them a word which they should carrie in their hearts whereby their soules and bodies should be saued euerlastingly But alwaies when I would teach them I wanted an Interpreter Yet I wrote them the Creede and the Lords Prayer saying Heere it is written whatsoeuer a man ought to beleeue concerning God Here also is that prayer wherein we begge of God whatsoeuer is needfull for a man Whereupon beleeue firmely that which is written here although you cannot vnderstand
But concerning their manners and superstitions of the disposition and stature of their bodies of their Countrie and manner of fighting c. he protested the particulars following to be true namely that they were aboue all men couetous hastie deceitfull and mercilesse notwithstanding by reason of the rigour and extremitie of punishments to be inflicted vpon them by their superiours they are restrained from brawlings and from mutuall strife and contention The ancient founders and fathers of their tribes they call by the name of Gods and at certaine set times they doe celebrate solemne Feasts vnto them many of them being particular and but foure onely generall They thinke that all things are created for themselues alone They esteeme it none offence to exercise cruelty against rebels They be hardy and strong in the breast leane and pale-faced rough and huffe-shouldred hauing flat and short noses long and sharpe chinnes their vpper jawes are low and declining their teeth long and thin their eye-browes extending from their fore-heads downe to their noses their eyes inconstant and blacke their countenances writhen and terrible their extreame ioynts strong with bones and sinewes hauing thicke and great thighes and short legs and yet being equall vnto vs in stature for that length which is wanting in their legs is supplyed in the vpper partes of their bodies Their Countrey in old time was a land vtterly desert and waste situated farre beyond Chaldea from whence they haue expelled Lyons Beares and such like vntamed beasts with their bowes and other engines Of the hides of beastes being tanned they vse to shape for themselues light but yet impenetrable armour They ride fast bound vnto their Horses which are not very great in stature but exceedingly strong and maintained with little prouender They vse to fight constantly and valiantly with Iauelins maces battle-axes and swords But especially they are excellent Archers and cunning warriers with their bowes Their backs are sleightly armed that they may not flee They withdraw not themselues from the combate till they see the chiefe Standerd of their Generall giue backe Vanquished they aske no fauour and vanquishing they shew no compassion They all persist in their purpose of subduing the whole world vnder their owne subiection as if they were but one man and yet they are moe then millions in number They haue 60000. Courriers who being sent before vpon light Horses to prepare a place for the Armie to incampe in will in the space of one night gallop three dayes iourney And suddenly diffusing themselues ouer an whole Prouince and surprising all the people thereof vnarmed vnprouided dispersed they make such horrible slaughters that the King or Prince of the land inuaded cannot finde people sufficient to wage battell against them and to withstand them They delude all people and Princes of regions in time of peace pretending that for a cause which indeed is no cause Sometimes they say that they will make a voyage to Collen to fetch home the three wise Kings into their owne Countrey sometimes to punish the auarice and pride of the Romans who oppressed them in times past sometimes to conquer barbarous and Northern nations sometimes to moderate the furie of the Germans with their owne meeke mildnesse sometimes to learne warlike feates and stratagems of the French sometimes for the finding out of fertile ground to suffice their huge multitudes sometimes againe in deriâ—â—on they say that they intend to goe on Pilgrimage to Saint Iames of Galicia In regard of which sleights and collusions certaine vndiscreet Gouernours concluding a league with them haue granted them free passage thorow their Territories which leagues notwithstanding being violated were an occasion of ruyne and destruction vnto the foresaid Gouernours c. To the Reader I Found this Booke translated by Master Hakluyt out of the Latine But where the blind leade the blind both fall as here the corrupt Latine could not but yeeld a corruption of truth in English Ramusio Secretarie to the Decemviri in Venice found a better Copie and published the same whence you haue the worke in manner new so renewed that I haue found the Prouerbe true that it is better to pull downe an old house and to build it anew then to repaire it as I also should haue done had I knowne that which in the euent I found The Latine is Latten compared to Ramusios Gold And hee which hath the Latine hath but Marco Polos Carkasse or not so much but a few bones yea sometime stones rather then bones things diuers auerse aduerse peruerted in manner disioynted in manner beyond beliefe I haue seene some Authors maymed but neuer any so mangled and so mingled so present and so absent as this vulgar Latine of Marco Polo not so like himselfe as the three Polos were at their returne to Venice where none knew them as in the Discourse yee shall find Much are wee beholden to Ramusio for restoring this Pole and Load-starre of Asia out of that mirie poole or puddle in which he lay drowned And O that it were possible to doe as much for our Countriman Mandeuill who next this if next was the greatest Asian Traueller that euer the World had hauing falne amongst theeues neither Priest nor Leuite can know him neither haue we hope of a Samaritan to releeue him In this I haue indeuoured to giue in what I giue the truth but haue abridged some things to preuent prolixitie and tautologie in this so voluminous a Worke leauing out nothing of substance but what elsewhere is to be found in this Worke and seeking rather the sense then a stricter verball following our Authours words and sentence As for the Chapters I find them diuersly by diuers expressed and therefore haue followed our owne method CHAP. IIII. The first Booke of MARCVS PAVLVS VENETVS or of Master MARCO POLO a Gentleman of Venice his Voyages §. I. The Voyages of Master M. NICOLO and M. MAFFIO from Constantinople to the Great CAN and their comming home to VENICE their second Voyage with the Authour and returne IN the time of Baldwin Emperour of Constantinople where vsually remayned a Magistrate of Venice called Messer lo Dose in the yeare of our Lord 1250. Master Nicolo Polo Father of Master Marco and M. Maffio his Brother Noble Honourable and Wisemen of Venice beeing at Constantinople with store of Merchandize kept many Accounts together At last they determined to goe into the Great or Euxine Sea to see if they could increase their stocke and buying many faire and rich Iewels They departed from Constantinople and sayled by the said Sea to a Port called Soldadia from whence they trauelled after by Land to the Court of a great Lord of the Tartars called Barcha who resided in the Cities of Bolgara and Assara and was reputed one of the most liberal and courteous Princes that euer had beene amongst the Tartars He was very well pleased with their comming and did them great honour They hauing made shew
hundred and sixtie Mariners each of them In these ships the Embassadours the Queene and Nicolo Maffio and Marco set sayle hauing first taken leaue of the Great Chan who gaue them many Rubies and other precious gems and expenses for two yeeres After three moneths they came vnto a certaine Iland named Iaua and from thence sayling through the Indian Sea after eighteene moneths they come vnto the Countrey of King Argon sixe hundred men of the Mariners and others and but one of the Women and Damsels died in the iourney and onely Coza of the three Embassadours was liuing When they came to the Countrey of King Argon they found that hee was dead and that one Chiacato gouerned the Kingdome for his sonne being young They sent to acquaint him with their businesse who answered that they should giue her to Casan the Kings sonne then in the parts of Arbor secco in the Confines of Persia with sixtie thousand persons for the guard of certaine passages against the enemie Hauing done so Nicolo Maffio and Marco returned to Chiacato and stayed there nine moneths After this taking leaue Chiacato gaue them foure Tables of Gold each a cupit long fiue fingers broad of the weight of three or foure Markes in which was written that in the power of the eternall God the name of the Great Chan should bee honoured and praised many yeeres and euery one which should not obey should be put to death and his goods confiscate It was further contayned that these three Embassadours should be honoured and seruice done them in all Lands and Countries as to his owne person and that Horses Conuoyes expenses and necessaries should be giuen them All which was duly put in execution that sometimes they had two hundred Horses for their safeguard In this their trauell they heard that the Great Chan was dead which tooke from them all hope of returning thither They rode till they came to Trabesonde and from thence to Constantinople and after to Negroponte and at last came with great riches safe to Venice Anno 1295. And thus much may serue for a Preface to the following worke whereby might appeare how Marco Polo could come to the knowledge of the things therein contayned To supply a little more deliuered by Tradition and recorded by Ramusio he sayth that these three being comne to Venice like Vlysses in Ithaca none knew them all esteeming them long since dead Besides their voyage had so altered them that they seemed rather Tartarians then Venetians hauing in manner forgotten their natiue Language their habite also was of thicke Cloth like Tartars They went to their house in Saint Iohn Chrysostomes Street and is there still to be seene then a faire Palace and now called The Court of millions which name it had by reason of Marcos relations of so many millions in this worke and in his dâ—scourses of the Great Chans incredible wealth They found there inhabiting some of their kindred nor knew how to make themselues knowne Therefore as I haue often heard of Magnifico Messer Gasparo Malipiero a very old Gentleman of singular integritie from the report of his Father and Grandfather c. they agreed to inuite many of their kindred to a feast prepared in honourable manner with much Magnificence in which at first all three came forth in Crimson Sattin sutes and after the Guests were set stripped themselues and gaue them to the Seruitors comming forth in Crimson Damaske and at the next seruice in Crimson Veluet and after in the common habit giuing still the former to the seruitors Dinner ended and the Seruitors put foorth Marco brought forth their three habits of thicke Cloath in which they had comne home and thence tooke and set on the Table an incredible quantitie of Iewels artificially sewed therein which was no lesse maruell to the beholders then euidence of their being of the Polo family as they pretended Maffio was made a Magistrate in Venice Marco was daily frequented with the youth and all wanne great reputation In few moneths after Lampa Doria Generall of a fleet of Genois being come to the I le Curzola with seauentie Galleyes Andrea Dandolo was sent against them and in that Fleet Marco was made Captaine of a Galley which by disaduenture of Warre was taken and he carryed prisoner to Genoa Where his strange trauels being made knowne a certaine Gentleman daily resorting to him as did the whole Citie in admiration caused and helped him to write this storie hauing sent to Venice for his Notes The booke was first written in Latine and thence translated into Italian One of which Latine Copies very ancient and haply copied out of Marcos originall I haue seene and compared with this which I heere Publish lent me by a Gentleman of this Citie of the house of the Ghisi my speciall friend which holds it in speciall esteeme No price might ransome him insomuch that his Father wanting an heyre to his wealth marryed againe and had by his wife three Children Marcos worthinesse obtained that which no moneys worth could doe and being at libertie hee returned and marryed and had two Daughters but no sonne Moretta and Fautina c. That Gentleman of Genoa made a Preface to the Booke and Francisco Pipino a Frier Preacher which translated the same Anno 1320. out of the Vulgar the Latine being rare as well it might before Printing and perhaps neuer seene of him into Latine Both those Prefaces are in Ramusio the latter commends M. Polo for a deuout and honest man and saith his Father confirmed the truth of this Booke and his vncle Maffio on his Death-bed to his Confessor Pipino abbreuiated the Booke and perhaps gaue occasion to that corruption which was after increased by others §. II. Obseruations of M. POLO of Armenia Turkie Zorzania Baldach Persia Chirmain Cobniam Ormus Knaue-fooles Paradise and other Easterne parts in Asia and Armenia the lesse THere are two Armenia's the greater and the lesse In the lesse the King abides in a Citie called Sebastoz which in all his Countrey obserueth Iustice and good Gouernment The Kingdome it selfe hath many Cities Fortresses and Castles the soyle also is fertile and the Countrey lacketh no necessary thing nor doth it want game of Beasts and fowle the ayre is not very good The Gentlemen of Armenia in times past were stout warriours but become now effeminate and nice giue themselues to drunkennes and ryot There is a certaine Citie in this Kingdome seated neere the Sea named Giazza hauing an excellent Hauen whither many Merchants resort from diuers Countries euen from Venice and Genua by reason of the diuers marchandises brought thither especially Spices of sundry sorts and certaine other precious riches brought thither out of the East Countries for trading for this place is as it were a certaine part of all the East Countries In Turchomania are three sorts of Nations to wit the Turchomans or Turke-men which obserue the law of Mahumet They are men vnlearned rude
for the Hawkes of which are there mewed aboue two hundred Gerfalcons which he goeth once a weeke to see and he often vseth one Leopard or more sitting on Horses which hee setteth vpon the Stagges and Deere hauing taken the beast giueth it to the Gerfalcons and in beholding this spectacle he taketh wonderfull delight In the middest in a faire Wood hee hath built a royall House on pillars gilded and vernished on euery of which is a Dragon all gilt which windeth his tayle about the pillar with his head bearing vp the loft as also with his wings displayed on both sides the couer also is of Reeds gilt and varnished so that the rayne can doe it no iniurie the reeds being three handfuls thicke and ten yards long split from knot to knot The house it selfe also may be sundred and taken downe like a Tent and erected againe For it is sustained when it is set vp with two hundred silken cords Great Chan vseth to dwell there three moneths in the yeare to wit in Iune Iuly and August On the eight and twentieth day of August he departeth to make a solemne sacrifice He hath an herd of white Horses and white Mares about ten thousand of the milke whereof none may drinke except hee be of the progenie of Cingis Can except one family called Boriat priuiledged hereto by Cingis for their valour And these beasts as they goe vp and downe feeding are much reuerenced nor dare any goe before them or hinder their way The Astrologers or Sorcerers tell Chan that on the twentie eight of the Moone of August he should disperse that milke heere and there for the honour of all spirits and his Idols that they might be carefull preseruers of all those things which he possesseth There are two sorts of Idolaters Sorcerers called Thebeth and Chesmir which in the midst of stormes ascend the Palace and suffer no rayne to fall thereon which they make the people beleeue comes to passe by their sanctitie and therefore they goe slouenly and regardlesse of their persons neuer washing nor combing themselues They also haue a horrible custome to dresse and eate such as are comdemned to death but not those which dye naturally They are called also Bachsi which is the name of their Order as Friers Predicants or Minors with vs. They seeme by Magicke to doe what they list when the great Can in his Hall sits at his Table which is eight yards high and in the midst of the hall a good distance from the table is a great Cupboard of plate furnished They cause that the peeces full of Wine or Milke or other viands of themselues fill the goblets without any hand touching them and goe ten paces in the ayre into the great Cans hand and when he hath drunke returne to their place This they doe in the presence of any man when their Lord commands These Bachsi also when they will make feasts to their Idols goe to the Can and say Sir know that if our Idols be not honoured with Sacrifices they will bring plagues to Corne and Beasts And therefore wee pray you to giue the flesh of so many Sheepe with blacke heads and so many pounds of Incense and Lignum aloes that we may make them due sacrifice and honour This they spake not to him themselues but by certaine Lords deputed to that Office who speake to the Can and obtaine it On the feast day they sacrifice the said beasts and sprinkle the broath before the Idols They haue great Monasteries some of the bignesse of a Citie in some of which are about two thousand Monkes which serue Idols sequestred from the Laitie in their shauing and garments For they shaue their heads and beards and were a religious garment These in the solemnities of their Idols sing with solemne songs and lights some of them may marry There are some of great abstinence called Sensim leading an austere life for they eate nothing but Meale mingled with water till all the Flower be gone and eate the branne without any sauour These worship the Fire and the men of other rules say that these which are so austere are Heretikes against their Law because they worship not Idols as they doe and there are great differences betwixt them and these marry not in any case They shaue their Head and Beard they weare blacke hempen garments and bright yellow They sleepe in thicke Mats and liue the seuerest life in the world §. V. Of CVBLAI CAN his Raigne and Acts Magnificent feasts and Huntings Court and Counsell His Citie Cambalu and glorious Palace IN this Booke I purpose to write of all the great and maruellous Acts of the present Can called Cublai Can which is in our Tongue Lord of Lords the greatest Prince in peoples Cities and Treasures that euer was in the world Hee being discended from the Progenie of Chingis the first Prince of the Tartars is the sixth Emperour of that Countrey beginning to raigne in the yeare of our Lord 1256. being twentie seauen yeares old and ruling the people with great wisedome and grauitie He is a valiant man exercised in Armes strong of bodie and of a prompt minde for the performance of matters before he attained to the dignitie of the Empire which by his wisdome he did against the will of his Brethren he often shewed himselfe a valiant Souldier in the warres and carryed himselfe like a wiser and bolder Captaine then euer the Tartars had But since he swayed the Kingdome he went but once into the Field but sends his Sonnes and other Captaines in expeditions In the yeare of our Lord 1286. his Vncle named Naiam being thirtie yeares of age and hauing the command of many people and Countries so that hee was able easily to bring together foure hundred thousand Horse Being puffed vp through youthfull vanitie would now no longer be subiect but would needs take away the Kingdome from his Lord Cubai and sent to another great Lord named Caydu Lord of the parts towards great Turkie who was nephew of the Emperour Cublai yet hated him who yeelding consent to Rebellion promised to come in proper person with an hundred thousand Horse Both of them began to gather Forces which could not bee done so secretly but Cublai heard of it and presently tooke order to set guard to the wayes that no intelligence might passe that way and then assembled all the Forces within ten dayes iourney of Cambalu with great speed so that in twentie dayes were gathered together three hundred sixtie thousand Horse and one hundred thousand Foot a great part of them Falconiers and men of his Houshold With these hee made all haste day and night towards Naiams Countrey where at the end of twentie fiue dâ—yes he arriued altogether vnlooked for and rested his men two dayes Then hee called his Astrologers and caused them before all the Armie to diuine who should haue victorie a thing they alway vse to incourage
very wide and swift and one arme of it goeth to Quinsai at the parting of which is Tingui situate where Porcelane dishes are made as I was told of a certaine Earth which they cast vp in great Hills and so let lie to all weathers for thirtie or fortie yeeres without stirring after which refining by time they make Dishes paint them and then put them in the Furnace You may there haue eight Dishes for one Venetian Groat In this Kingdome of Concha the Can hath as great Reuenue almost as of the Kingdome of Quinsai In these two M. Marco was and in none of the other nine Kingdomes of Mangi in all which is one speech vsed with varietie of Dialect and one sort of writing and therefore will speake no more of them but in the next Booke discourse of India the Greater the Middle and the Lesse in which hee was both in the seruice of the Can and also in his returne with the Queene to Argon §. IX The Ships of India described the I le of Zipangu the Sea Chin and World of Ilands the two Iauas Zeilan and other Ilands with the rarities therein WE will now enter into India and begin with their Ships which are made of Firre and the Zapino Tree with one deck on which are twentie Cabbins or lesse as the Ships are in quantitie each for one Merchant They haue a good Roother and foure Masts with foure Sailes and some two Masts which they erect or take downe at pleasure Some greater Ships haue thirteene Colii or diuisions on the inside made with boards inchased that if by blow of a Whale or touch on a Rooke water gets in it can goe no further then that diuision which being found is soone mended They are all double that is haue two course of boards one within the other and are well â—alked with Ocam and nayled with Iron but not pitched for they haue no Pitch but anointed with the Oile of a certayne Tree mixed with Lime and Hemp beaten small faster then Pitch or Lime The greater ships haue three hundred Mariners others two hundred one hundred and fiftie as they are in bignesse and from fiue to six thousand bags of Pepper And they were wont to be greater then now they are the Sea hauing broken into Ports and Ilands that the defect of water in some places causeth them to build lesse They vse also Oares in these Ships foure men to an Oare and the greater Ships haue with them two or three ships lesse able to carry a thousand bags of Pepper hauing sixtie or more Mariners which lesse ships serue sometimes to tow the greater They haue also with them ten small Boats for fishing and other seruices fastned to the sides of the greater ships and let downe when they please to vse them Also they sheath their ships after a yeeres vsage so that then they haue three course of boards yea proceed on in this manner sometimes till there bee six courses after which they breake them vp Hauing spoken of the ships we will speake of India and first of certayne Ilands Zipangu is an Iland in the East one thousand and fiue hundred miles distant from the shoares of Mangi very great the people white and faire of gentle behauiour in Religion Idolaters and haue a King of their owne They haue gold in great store for few Merchants come thither and the King permits no exportation of it And they which haue had commerce there tell of the Kings house couered with Gold as Churches here with Lead gilded Windowes Floores of gold there are many Pearles Once the fame of these riches made Cublai Can to send to conquer it two Barons with a great fleet of ships one named Abbaccatan the other Vonsancin which going from Zaitum and Quinsai arriued there but falling out betwixt themselues could take but one Citie and there beheaded all they tooke saue eight persons which by an inchanted precious stone inclosed in the right arme betwixt the skinne and flesh could not bee wounded with Iron whereupon with woodden Clubs at the command of the two Barons they were slaine It hapned one day that a Northerne winde made great danger to the ships there riding so that some were lost some returned further into Sea and others with the two Leaders and other Principals returned home Out of many broken ships some escaped by boards and swimming on an Iland not inhabited foure miles off Zipangu and were about thirtie thousand without prouisions of victuals or Armes against whom the Zipanguanders after the Tempest was calmed set out a fleet of ships and an Armie These comming on Land to seeke the wracked Tartars without order gaue occasion to the Tartars to wheele about the Iland being high in the midst and to get vnseene to their ships which were left vnmanned with the Streamers displaid and with them they went to the chiefe Citie of Zipangu where they were admitted without suspicion and found few others but Women The King of Zipangu besieged them six moneths and they hauing no reliefe yeelded themselues their liues saued this happened An. 1264. The Can for this disorder of his two Commanders cut off the head of one and sent the other to a saluage Iland called Zorza where hee causeth Offenders to die by sewing them their hands bound in a new-flayed hide of a Bâ—ffall which drying shrinketh so as it puts them in a little-ease to a miserable death The Idols in this and the adioyning Ilands are made with heads of Kine Swine Dogs and other fashions more monstrous as with faces on their shoulders with foure ten or an hundred hands some and to these they ascribe most power and doe most reuerence and say that so they learned of their Progenitors They sometimes eate the Enemies which they take with great ioy and for great dainties The Sea in which this Iland standeth is called the Sea of Cin or Chin that is the Sea against Mangi and in the language of that Iland Mangi is called Chin which Sea is so large that the Mariners and expert Pilots which frequent it say that there are seuen thousand foure hundred and fortie Ilands therein the most part inhabited and that there growes no Tree which yeelds not a good smell and that there growes many Spices of diuers kindes especially Lignum Aloes and Pepper blacke and white The ships of Zaitum are a yeere in their voyage for they goe in Winter and returne in Summer hauing Windes of two sorts which keepe their seasons And this Countrey is farre from India But I will leaue them for I neuer was there nor are they subiect to the Can and returne to Zaitum From hence sayling South-westward one thousand fiue hundred miles passing a Gulfe called Cheinan which continues two moneths sayling to the Northward still confining on the South-east of Mangi and elsewhere with Ania and Toloman and other Prouinces before named within it are infinite Ilands all in manner inhabited In them
Imperiall Dignitie which Commandement they obserued and from thenceforth vntill this day haue euer continued to call on the Immortall God in all their occasions Secondly Hee willed that all the men that were able to beare Armes should be numbred and that ouer euery ten should be one appointed and ouer euery ten thousand a great Commander and that also ouer euery thousand should bee a Colonell or Conducter of a Regiment and he called an Armie of ten thousand Souldiers a Regiment He commanded also the seuen Rulers ouer the Nations of the Tartarians that they should forthwith dismisse themselues of their former dignities which they relinquished immediatly But another of his Ordinances was very strange and admirable in which he commanded those seuen chiefe Rulers to bring euery of them his eldest sonne and each with his owne hand to cut off his head Which Commandement appearing to bee most cruell and vniust yet was there none that would any way gainsay it because they knew him to be set ouer them by Gods prouidence and therefore they presently fulfilled it When Changius Can had seene that they were readie to obey him euen vnto death he appointed them all a certaine day in which they should be readie to fight And then they rode against them which bordered next vnto them and subdued them Whereby they which had beene Lords ouer them were brought into subiection vnder them After hee inuaded diuers other Nations which hee conquered with great celeritie For hee did all his exploits with a small troupe of men and was successefull in his enterprises Yet one day it fell out that being accompanied with a small number he was encountred with a great troupe of his Enemies in such sort that the fight being begun betweene them whiles he valiantly defended himselfe his Horse was slaine vnder him And the Tartarians seeing their Lord ouerthrowne betooke themselues to flight so that the Enemies being all busied in pursuing of those that fled and hauing no knowledge of the Emperour whom they had vnhorsed and ouerthrowne he runne and hid himselfe among certaine shrubs for safety of his life Whither when the Enemies were returned with purpose to spoile the dead Carkasses and to seeke out such as were hidden it happened that an Owle came and sate vpon those little trees or shrubs which he had chosen for his couert which when they perceiued they sought no further in that place supposing that the said Bird would not haue sate there if any man had beene hidden vnderneath By which meanes in the dead time of the night he found meanes to escape thence and came by diuers vnfrequented wayes vnto his owne people and discoursed vnto them what had befallen him For which the Tartarians rendred thankes vnto the Immortall God And that Bird which vnder God was held to be the meanes of his escaped hath euer since beene held in such reuerence amongst them that happie is he that can get but a Feather of an Owle which they weare in their heads with great reuerence Which I thought fit to set downe in this Booke that the cause might be knowne for which the Tartarians vse commonly to weare Feathers on their heads But their Emperour Changius Can hauing giuen great thankes to God for his deliuerance out of so great a danger gathered his Armie together and fiercely assaulted his former Enemies againe and brought them all vnder subiection and so became Emperor of all the Countries lying on that side of the Mountaine Belgian and possessed them quietly without disturbance vntill it happened him to haue another Vision as shall after be declared Neither is it any maruell that in these Histories I haue not set downe the certaine time because albeit I haue sought of many to know the certaintie thereof yet could I neuer finde any to instruct me fully therein the reason thereof I take to be because the Tartarians at the first were ignorant of all Learning and knew no letters and so passed ouer the times and memorable accidents without any Record or Register thereof kept whereby they came afterwards to be forgotten §. II. Of CHANGIVS Can his second Vision and Conquests Of HOCCOTA and his three Sonnes expeditions of GINO Can of MANGV Can who was visited by the King of Armenia and baptised of the expedition of his Brother HALOON 17. AFter that Changius Can had subdued all the Kingdomes and Countries on that side of the Mountaine Belgian he saw another Vision in the night For the selfe-same Horsman armed in white Armour appeared vnto him againe saying Changius Can it is the pleasure of the Immortall God that thou passe ouer the Mountaine Belgian and direct thy course Westwards where thou shalt possesse Kingdomes and Countries and subdue many Nations And that thou mayest be assured that the words which I speake vnto thee are from the Immortall God Arise and goe with thy people to the Mountaine Belgian to that part thereof which ioyneth to the Sea there thou shalt alight from thy Horse and kneeling downe nine times towards the East thou shalt worship nine times the Immortall God and he which is Almightie will shew thee the way by which thou mayest easily passe ouer the Mountaine At this Vision Changius reioyced exceedingly and arose without farther doubt or delay because the trueth which he had found in the first Vision gaue him assurance of the other in such sort that he forthwith speedily assembled his people and commanded them to follow him with their wiues and children and all that they had And so they went forwards vntill they came to the place where the great and deepe Sea did beate against the Mountaine so that there appeared no way nor passage for them There presently Changius Can as had beene commanded him by God alighted from his Horse and all his followers in like manner worshipping nine times on their bended knees towards the East they beseeched the Almightie and euerliuing God that of his infinite mercy and grace he would vouchsafe to shew them the way and passage thence where they continued in prayer all that night And in the morning arising they saw that the Sea was departed from the Mountaine and had left them a way of nine feet in bredth to passe Whereat they being all astonished exceedingly and rendring thankes to the Immortall God most deuoutly they passed on the way which they saw before them and directed their steps towards the West But as the Histories of the Tartarians doe mention after they had passed ouer those Mountaines they indured some hunger and thirst for certaine dayes because the land was Desart and the waters were bitter and salt which they could not by any meanes drinke vntill at length they came where they had all necessaries aboundantly In which place they abode many dayes And there it happened by the will of God that Changius Can grew dangerously sicke in such sort that the Physicians despaired of his recouerie By reason
Emperour passed the people assembled themselues by thousands praysing and singing his Victories We arriued at the last at Samarcand with all our spoyles in very great magnificence where after we had beene the space of one moneth or two in Feastings and Manificences the Emperour with his accustomed Deuotion hauing in great solemnitie vowed a Church and Hospitall vnto his God the most magnificent that might bee deuised Whereupon to performe the same he began to search out all sorts of Handicrafts men for to honour this Citie the which hee had a desire to make one of the stateliest Cities in the World And in one of the corners thereof he began and did build there his Temple and Hospitall making an account to increase yet this Citie as large againe as it was and to people the same with so many seuerall kinds of people and Nations as hee had brought with him giuing libertie vnto them all to frame and build their Houses causing money to be distributed to do the same and giuing all kinds of Priuiledges and Freedomes vnto the Prisoners for to giue them a greater desire to build and settle themselues there and hauing caused the streets and places to be plotted and hauing appointed a place for euery one to build vpon hee tooke no other pleasure neither had he any other care then the preseruing the good will of his most famous Souldiers whose name hee hauing caused to bee written in a generall muster-Muster-booke the which 〈◊〉 commanded to be made from day to day they not thinking thereof receiued honours and good turnes of the Prince in recompence of their so great seruices Now he declared the death of the Emperour his Vncle vnto his Councell of which he before had receiued Intelligence but kept it close and forgot no Ceremony due vnto the honour of the said Emperour outwardly shewing the griefe he conceiued for his death where after hee had rested some eight dayes hee determined to goe vnto Quinzai for to see the Empresse and hauing left Baiazet in the custodie of the Gouernour of Zachetay the Emperour set forward with his ordinary Court which was of forty thousand Horse and threescore thousand Foot-men The Emperour being come vnto Cambalu receiued newes of the Battell Odmar had wonne against the King of Chinas Captayne Generall and how he pursued his Victory hauing taken three or foure great and rich Cities the which did yeeld themselues vnto him and that againe the Chinois did desire peace The Emperour sent the Articles he required which were that before all other things the King of China should pay the Arrerages of the Tribute the which hee had agreed with the Emperour First he should come in person to doe homage vnto his Majesty and acknowledge himselfe as Vassall vnto his Empire That the Army should withdraw it selfe during his Voyage and he should deliuer vp vnto him all his Cities sauing three such as the Emperour should nominate and that the things should be restored vnto the same estate they were in before the Warre when the Emperour made the first peace that hee should pay the Army for sixe moneths and should also satisfie all the expences of the War seeing he had begunne it and was Author of the breach of peace Then the Emperour gratified Odmar sending vnto him for Wife one of his Sisters with all magnificence that might be for to make him the more affectioned vnto him I will declare how the Emperour was receiued at Cambalu by his Subjects with all the magnificence possible the Emperour for to gratifie them hauing restored their Priuiledges the which he had taken from them for the Rebellion they had committed with Calix so as the Emperour went ouer all gratifying his Subjects for this new Succession that was lately fallen vnto him all the Companies comming vnto him for in these Countreyes they haue no certayne dwellings they are alwayes wandring in troupes wheresoeuer they goe thither the Empresse hauing left Prince Axalla to gouerne at Quinzai came vnto him The Prince remayned there almost two moneths hauing in this place giuen order for all the Affaires he had Cambalu was also neere vnto mount Althay where they vse to bury the Scythian Emperours whom we doe call the great Cham. The Emperor caused the body of the Emperour his Vncle to be brought thither and himselfe would conduct it with all pompe honouring not only his body but also all that hee had loued in the World and although it was not the custome to cause women for to assist the Funerals yet would he affoord this honour vnto the Empresse that she should assist the bringing of the body going neere vnto the same This he did the more to make appeare how much he honoured the memory of the late Emperour in his Wife being his Daughter and also to the end that if God did take him away his children being small shee should haue the greater authority and bee the better acknowledged worthy to gouerne in the minoritie of his Children and also for that shee had beene brought vp alwayes in authority euen since shee was marryed The Prince desiring thereby the more to acknowledge the honour the Emperour his Vncle had done him by adopting him as his Sonne and in hauing left him so great and large an Empire as that was whereof he left vnto him the possession Now the Emperour loued her onely hauing no other affection in such pleasure but only the happinesse of a faire Off-spring the which he hoped for Now the body of the late Emperour being come vnto Cambalu he determined to conduct it vnto the buriall according vnto the accustomed Ceremony and to put the body with the Kings and Emperours his Ancestors After he had from point to point performed the last Will and Testament of the late Emperour he returned from thence vnto Cambalu where he spent all Winter in Tilt and Turnying going a hunting making his abode there because he was in a place neerest vnto the Kingdome of China to know how matters passed there hauing now brought thither his last Affaires purposing to goe thither in person the next Winter if Odmar did not make an end of the Wars alreadie begunne and if the King of China did not submit himselfe wholly vnder his obedience hauing determined not to depart from Cambalu vntill this Countrey were pacified the marke he shot at being only to keepe that which his valour was able to conquer through his good fortune being desirous to spend the rest of his life in enjoying the fruits of his trauels and for to publish his prayses vnto his people and with Millions to maintayne them in peace He had also a purpose to bring vnto an end that which hee had determined to doe at Samarcand Now Axalla was at Quinzai as well vnto the contentment of all the men of Warre as the Inhabitants who desired much to see their Prince and hauing caused Prince Axalla in their behalfe to beseech it that it would
Wolues and Sheepe if they be poore the richer with Sables and Marterns of great price They weare black Bonets sharpe like a Sugar-loafe the men rather small then great wearing beards as we doe specially a certayne time of the yeere Their houses are of stone like ours with two or three lofts slope-roofed and diuersly painted and they haue one street onely of painters The great men for magnificence make a great Loft or Pageant and thereon erect two Tents of silke embroydered with gold siluer pearles and jewels and there stand with their friends This they cause to bee carried by fortie or fiftie Slaues and so goe thorow the Citie in solace The Gentlemen are carried on a simple Pageant by foure or six men without other furniture There Temples are made like our Churches so great that they may contayne foure or fiue thousand persons and haue in them two Statues of a Man and a Woman each fortie foot long all of one peece stretched on the ground and all gilded They haue excellent stone cutters They bring quarry stones two or three moneths iourney on shod Carts of fortie wheeles very high drawne by fiue or six hundred Horses and Mules There are also small Images with six or seuen heads and ten hands all holding diuers things one a Serpent another a Bird a third a Flower c. There are some Monasteries in which liue men of holy life immured within their houses that they cannot goe out whiles they liue and haue victuals euery day brought them There are innumerable like our Friars which goe vp and downe the Citie They haue a custome when one of their kindred dyes to clothe themselues in white many dayes made of Cotton their garments are made long to the ground with wide sleeues They vse Printing of their Books which he thought somewhat like those I shewed him at M. Thomas Giuntos printing house Their Citie is fortified with a thick wall within filled with earth able to carry fâ—ure Carts abrest with Towres and Artillery as thick as those of the great Turke The Ditch is wide and drie but they can make it runne with water at their pleasure They haue a kind of very great Oxen with long thin and with hayre The Cataians and Idolaters are forbidden to goe out of their Countries to goe on merchandise thorow the World Beyond the Desart aboue Corassam to Samarcand and till the Idolatrous Cities the 〈◊〉 rule which are Tartars Musulmans wearing greene sharpe Turbants of felt so making a difference betwixt them and the Persians which weare them red and betwixt them two for diuersitie of opinions in Religion are continual warres and disagreement about their Confines Bocara and Samarcand are two Cities of these Green-heads each a Signorie of it selfe They haue three particular sciences Chimia in the same sense as here Limia to make and cause loue and Simia to make men see that which is not The moneys which they haue are not Coyned but euery Gentleman and Merchant makes thin rods of gold and siluer as is before said of Campion and Succuir In the market place of Campion are euery day many Mountebankes which haue that science of Simia which compassed with a great multitude present strange sights as to cause a man to cut off his arme or thrust himselfe thorow with a sword and seeme to bee all bloudy with other like CHAP. X. A Treatise of China and the adioyning Regions written by GASPAR DA CRVZ a Dominican Friar and dedicated to SEBASTIAN King of Portugall here abbreuiated §. I. Of Camboia and the Bramenes there the cause of his going to China Of China and the neighbouring Regions I Being in Malaca building an house of my Order and preaching was informed that in the Kingdome of Camboia which is subiect to the King of Siam and lyeth toward the parts of China and doth confine with Champa whence commeth the most precious Calambach was great oportunitie to preach the Gospell and to reape some fruit Hauing leaue of my Prelate I tooke the iourney in hand And after the passing many troubles and hunger in the iourney with dangers and sicknesses I came a land and after I had reasonably informed my selfe by a third person conuersing with the People and with the Fathers euen before I knew it I found all to the contrary of that which they had told and that all were deceits of the simple Laytie which of light matters were mooued to presume of the people that which was not in them And besides this I found many hinderances for the obtayning of my desires and intent for first the King is a Bramene and the Bramenes are his principall men and his fauourites and most familiar because they are Witches for they are much giuen to bee pleased with witchcrafts and they doe nothing without consulting the Witches and Bramenes that are in the Kingdome for by this meanes they thriue by the Deuill And so the first thing that the King asked me was if I were a Witch The Bramenes doe worship among others one God which they call Probar missur which they said made the Heauens and the Earth and another God which they call Pralocussar this also hauing obtayned power of another which they call Praissur for to giue this licence to Probar missur and I shewed them that not onely he had not made the Heauen and the Earth but that hee had beene a very wicked man and a great sinner wherefore these Priests said that they would worship him no more hauing worshipped him thitherto with their God Praput prasar metri whereupon the hatred of the Bramenes increased towards me and from thence forward I had disfauours of the King which was mooued for the zeale of his God and the God of his Bramenes There met about these matters the Priests of the Idols and all of their troupe which goe for Priests and hold themselues for religious men and in their conuersation and life they are separated from all other people which to my thinking is the third part of the people of the Land the King thereof setting an hundred thousand men in the field This religious people or that holds it selfe for such are exceedingly proud and vaine and aliue they are worshipped for gods in sort that the inferiour among them doe worship the superiour like gods praying vnto them and prostrating themselues before them and so the common people haue a great confidence in them with a great reuerence and worship in sort that there is no person that dare contradict them in any thing and their wordes among them are held for so sacred that in no wise they will endure to be gainsayed Insomuch that it hapned sometimes whiles I was preaching many round about me hearing me very well and satisfying themselues of that which I said vnto them if there came any of these Priests and said this is good
may be called the Mother Citie of the Worlds Monarchie for the wealth gouernment greatnesse iustice prouisions It stands in the height of 41. degrees to the North it contayneth in circuit as the Chinois and as I after heard read in a little Booke written of the greatnesse thereof called Aquesendoo which I brought with mee into this Kingdome thirtie leagues ten in length and fiue in bredth all which space is enuironed with two Walls and innumerable Towers and Bulwarkes Without is a larger space which they say was anciently peopled which now hath but Hamlets and scattered Houses and Garden-houses of which sixteene hundred are of principall note in which are the sixteene hundred Proctors for the sixteene hundred Cities and Townes of note of the two and thirtie Kingdomes of this Monarchie which reside there three yeeres for the said Townes Without this circuit or wall there are in the space of three leagues broad and seuen long foure and twentie thousand Sepulchres of Mandarines with their little gilded Chappels encompassed with grates of Iron and Latten with rich Arches at their entries Neere to them are Gardens Groues Tankes Fountaines the walls lined within with fine Porcelane adorned also with Lions and Pinacles of diuers paintings There are in that space fiue hundred Lodgings called Houses of the Sonne of the Sunne for entertainment of Souldiers maimed in the Kings warres besides many others for the old and sicke euery of which receiue their monethly allowance and haue in them as they said two hundred men in all one hundred thousand Wee saw another street very long where liued foure and twentie thousand Rowers for the Kings shipping and another aboue a league long where liued fourteene thousand Tauerners for prouision for the Court and another where were infinite Curtesans freed from tribute which those of the Citie pay for seruice of the Court many running from their husbands and here protected by the Tutan of the Court which is supreme in cases of the Kings house In that compasse also liue the Landerers of the Citie which were as they told vs aboue one hundred thousand there being many Tankes or Ponds compassed with stone and Riuers There are therein as that Booke sayth thirteene hundred Noble houses of Religious men and women which professe the foure chiefe Sects of the two and thirtie which are in that Kingdome some of which they say haue aboue one thousand persons within them besides seruitors There are other houses store with great walls in which are Gardens and Groues with game for hunting and are as it were the Halls of Companies where many resort to see Playes and the great men make their feasts there with incredible costs Some of these houses cost aboue a million maintayned by Companies of rich Merchants which are said to gaine much thereby And when any will make a feast he goeth to the Xipatom of the house who sheweth him a Booke wherein is contayned the order of feasts and seruices which Booke I haue seene and heard read of all sorts and of what prices they are whether Sacred to their Idols or Secular of which our Authour hath a large Chapter here omitted Now for Pequin it hath three hundred and sixtie Gates each hauing a Castlet with two Towers and a Draw-bridge a Notarie and foure Warders to take notice of those which goe in and out and an Idoll proper according to the dayes of the yeere euery of which is festiuall in one of them The Chinois reported that there are therein three thousand eight hundred Temples or Pagodes in which are continually sacrificed birds and wilde beasts which they say are more acceptable then tame those especially very faire which are of the Menigrepos and Conquiais and Talagrepos the Priests of the foure chiefe Sects of Xaca Amida Gizon and Canom The streets are long and large the houses faire of one or two lofts encompassed with Iron and Latten grates and at the streets end are triumphall arches closed at night in the chiefe are Watch-bells Euery street hath a Captaine and foure Quarter-masters or Corporals which euery ten dayes acquaint the Lonchacys or Chaems with occurrents That Booke reports of one hundred and twentie water-passages sixe fathome deepe of water and twelue wide with many stone bridges which are said to be eighteene hundred rich and faire with arches pillars and chaines it tels also of one hundred and twentie Market-places each of which haue their monethly Faires which make some foure faires a day thorow the yeere of which we saw ten or twelue in our two moneths free abode very full of horse-men and foot-men with all commodities to be sold. There are one hundred and sixtie Shambles each hauing one hundred blockes for Flesh of all sorts the price set downe on euery blocke and besides the shop-weights are weights at euery Gate to examine the weight againe And besides those generall shambles euery street hath fiue or sixe shops which sell all kinde of Flesh houses also for Poultrie and for Bacon and hanged Beefe §. V. Foure Buildings incredibly admirable in Pequin and diuers of their superstitions their Hospitals and prouisions for the Poore The Kings reuenues and Court their Sects BVt nothing seemed to me more admirable then the Prison called Xinanguibaleu that is the Prison of the exiled whose compasse contayneth about two leagues square as well in length as breadth walled high and ditched deepe with draw-bridges hanged on Iron cast pillars very great It hath a high arch with two towers whereon are six great watch-Bels at the sound whereof the rest within answer which are sayd to bee one hundred In this Prison are continually three hundred thousand men from sixteene to fiftie yeers of age all condemned to banishment for the fabrike of the wall betwixt Tartaria and China whom the King findes maintainance onely without other pay After they haue serued sixe yeares they may goe out freely the King freely remitting their sentence in satisfaction of their labour And if in the meane time they kill an enemie or haue beene thrice wounded in sallies or performe any worthy exploit he is also freed There are two hundred ten thousand employed in that seruice of which yeerly in those that dye are maimed or freed one third part is set off and supplyed from that Prison which was builded by Goxiley the successor of Crisnagol the founder of the wall brought thither from all parts of the Realme and sent to the Chaem of the wall at his appointment These prisoners are sent from other prisons being loose saue that they weare at their necke a board of a spanne long and foure fingers broad inscribed with their name and sentence of exile such a time In this Prison are two Faires yeerely one of which wee saw kept in Iuly and Ianuarie franke and free without payment of tolls to which are thought to assemble three millions of persons the
in nor out without the Magistrates leaue and writ to them of his Voyage and state desiring them to take some course to free him from that Prison that he might returne by Sea into India the Portugall way The Father had long before learned by Letters from India of this intended Iourney and yeerely expected him and made much enquirie of those counterfeit Embassadors but could not till now heare of him They were now therefore much joyed to read his Letters which in Nouember following came to their hands and one was presently sent to bring him by some meanes to Pequin not one of the Societie lest one stranger should hinder another but a Pupill which lately admitted had not yet entred his probation named Iohn Fernandus a wise young man with a companion a new Conuert skilled in those parts And if hee could not bring him thence by the Magistrates leaue or by other Arts he should stay there with him and write to the Company who by their friends would procure him passage This Iourney was vnreasonable in the hardest of Winter being almost foure moneths Iourney from Pequin Yet would not Father Matthew deferre any longer which if he had done Goez would haue beene dead before his comming Hee and two others of the Societie writ to him Meane-while Goez suffers more wrongs of the Saracens in this place then hee had done in the way and was faine to sell his Marble halfe vnder the price for prouisions whence he made 1200. Duckets and paid his Debts and sustained his Family a yeere Meane-while the Carauan came with their Captaine and he with entertainments was againe forced to borrow and because hee was chosen into the number of the seuentie two he prouided him of some Marble pieces without which had beene no going to Pequin Hee hid one hundred pounds in the ground that the Saracens should not know thereof Ferdinandus went from Pequin the eleuenth of December and his Seruant ranne from him at Singhan the Mother Citie of the Prouince of Sciansi carrying away halfe their prouision At the end of March 1607. he yet made shift to get to Soceu and found Goez lying on his Death-bed who had dreamed that one of our company would come thither the next day and sent Isaac into the Market who brought Ferdinandus to him Hauing receiued the Letters he brak into a Nunc dimittis as seeming to haue ended his Pilgrimage Eleuen dayes after Goez dyeth not without suspition of Poyson from the Saracens They had perpetuall Spies to watch and catch what he left which they did most barbarously execute and amongst the rest his Iournall was lost which he had written in very small Letters They sought for it to preuent payment of Debts there entred They would haue buried him like a Saracen but Isaac and Ferdinand excluded them and buried him with a recitall of the Rosarie in defect of other Bookes Thus died Benedict Goez a man of great parts which had after his admission done great seruice to the Societie howsoeuer he was not a Priest much esteemed by the Great Mogoll whom he auerted from the Warre of India He disswaded before his death that Ours should not trust the Saracens not aduenture this way as vnprofitable and dangerous And although hee dyed without Confession in so many yeeres yet he was cheerefull in the mercie of God and professed that his conscience did not accuse him of matters of any moment By a Tartarian custome they diuide the goods of the deceased amongst them all and therefore bound Isaac threatning to kill him if he turned not Mahumetan but Ferdinand put vp a Supplication to the Vice-roy at Canceu who subscribed that the Gouernour of Soceu should examine the businesse He first was fauourable but corrupted by bribes threatned to whip him and held him in Prison three dayes But he sold his Garments for want of Money and continued the Suit fiue moneths not being able at first to conferre with Isaac for want of Language Isaac only vttered a few Portugall words and the Iudge had thought they had spoken in the Canton Tongue At last Ferdinand learned to speake Persian and was able to conferre with him The Saracens pleaded that Ferdinand was a Chinese by his countenance the other a Saracen hee answered that his Mother was a Chinese whom he resembled But nothing moued the Iudge more then that he was an enemy to their Religion and pulling a piece of Porke out of his sleeue they both did eate it whereupon with laughter of the Assembly the Saracens abhominated both spitting at the Armenian and leauing the Suit saying that the Armenian was deluded by the China-coozener For in all the way to preuent offence Benedict and Isaac had abstayned from Porke And thus all was by the Iudges sentence restored to Ferdinand which had beene Benedicts but nothing was found saue Marble pieces which had beene hidden in the ground which was sold and yeelded to pay their Debts and prouision for their Iourney to Pequin whither both of them came They brought a faire gilded Crosse-Picture and the Charters of three Kings Cascar Quotan and Cialis which are reserued at Pequin for a memoriall Isaac related all this Storie to Father Matthew vpon credit of his memorie and hauing stayed a moneth was sent the wonted way to Amacao where being well entertayned hee in sayling thence to India was taken by Hollanders and lost both goods and libertie But the Portugals of Malaca redeemed him and he held on his course to India and hearing of his Wiues death went not to the Mogols Countrey but staid at Chaul and is now at the writing hereof aliue CHAP. V. A Generall Collection and Historicall representation of the Iesuites entrance into Iapon and China vntill their admission in the Royall Citie of Nanquin §. I. Of FRANCIS XAVIER MELCHIOR NVNNES VALIGNANVS RVGGERIVS and PASIVS FOrasmuch as we haue sailed so lately from the Philippinas to China and backe againe with our Friers and haue giuen you a Iesuits Land Iourney we thought it worthy our labour also to launch into the deepe of their Nauigations and to honour the Iesuits to whom in the following parts of this Historie we are so indebted with obseruing their Obseruations of Iapon and the intercourse thereof with China and from it as the greatest and most glorious Easterne Iesuiticall Conquest to ship our selues in their Barge to China How Francis Xauier now Sainted at Rome together with Ignatius Loiola first Founder of that Order laboured the Conuersions of Gentiles and Pagans to Christianitie as in other parts of the Indies so heere in Iapan I willingly acknowledge yea so farre am I from enuying either him or his Order or any other Order stiled Religious their Trophees of Conuersions that I could wish the Pope seated in Miaco and all the Iesuits Friers yea all his Iesuited Clergie fully possessed of the Bonzian Colledges Temples in Iapon whence a double good
great care and discretion and appeased the Admirall or Hai-tao which hath the command of Strangers who hereby had an opinion of his vertue and delighted to see him studious of the China bookes He therefore permitted him to stand at his side when others kneeled and freed him also from the going aboard at night and allowed him a place in the Palace where the Ambassadours of the King of Siam were vsually entertayned bringing their present or tribute such as you haue heard in Goez to the King There hee studied night and day the China bookes and on Sundayes and Holy-dayes the Portugals came thither to him to Masse and to receiue the Sacraments This continued whiles they continued for when the Mart ended hee was commanded to returne with them The Father procured acquaintance also with the chiefe Captayne of the Souldiers of that Prouince the Chinois call him Zumpim to whom hee gaue a watch By this meanes many of those which came to Amacao began to shake off their Ethnike darknesse and the deuout Portugals erected a House for the Catechumeni new Conuerts to bee instructed in Christian mysteries before Baptisme where hee instructed them and more freely followed his China studies by helpe of Interpreters One businesse hindred another and his Marts absence which tooke vp neere halfe the yeere this Catechising and a tongue is hardly learned by studie without vse and therefore the Visitor sent for Matthew Ricius out of India which had come out of Europe with Ruggerius and now had finished his Diuinitie course at Goa to bee his yoake fellow one to whom the China expedition is most indebted Anno 1582. Valignanus the Visitor carryed certayne Iaponian Princes sent to Rome to yeeld subiection to the Pope in the name of those Kings which sent them as you shall heare He staying for the Monson at the Colledge of Amacao tooke great paines to aduance the China businesse And to that purpose hee instituted the Fraternitie or fellowship of Iesus in our House with lawes fitting to New Conuerts forbidding any Portugals to bee therein admitted but onely Chinois and Iaponians and those which were newly conuerted of other Nations alway to bee gouerned by one of those Fathers which should bee assigned to the China Expedition called The Father of the new Conuerts taking care not onely of their saluation but their other affaires and pouerty The Vice-roy of Canton Prouince is one of the chiefe Vice-royes because his Prouince is farre from Pequin and coasting on the Sea infested therefore with often Piracies especially Iaponian Hereupon the Canton Vice-roy exerciseth iurisdiction also in the adioyning Prouince Quamsi if occasion require to leuie more Souldiers although Quamsi hath also a Vice-roy of her owne For this cause the Canton Vice-roy resideth not at Canton but at Sciauquin a Citie bordering on both Prouinces At this time Cinsui borne in the Prouince of Fuquien was Vice-roy a couetous man who to get money of the Amacaons sent thither his Writ for the Bishop and Captaine to come to his Court vnderstanding that they commanded all there They thought it not agreeing to the Portugall honour to goe nor to their safety to neglect his summons and therefore by Valignanus his aduise Ruggerius was sent in the name of the Bishop to see if hee could get a perpetuall Station in that Kingdome and Penella the Auditor in place of the Captaine And to obtaine his fauour that he should not disturbe their merchandising a Present was sent him at publike charge of such things as the Chinois most regard as waued garments of silke Damaske which the Chinois then knew not how to make Crystall Glasses and other things valued at 1000. Duckets The Vice-roy receiued them in great pompe more to terrifie then honour them but at the sight of the Presents the scope of his purpose hee became gentle and courteous and decreed that they might liue in his Port in manner as hitherto they had done obeying the Lawes of the China Magistrates which words seeme formall the Portugals liuing there after their owne Lawes and other Nations yea the Chinois themselues which are Christians in habite and religion being subiect to them The other Chinois are subiect to common Officers sent thither from Canton The Vice-roy would haue nothing but hee would pay for it which hee did because bribes and gifts are there seuerely punished but priuily hee sent to them that money was giuen them to procure him as many other like Ruggerius desired that which he came for saying he learned the China Tongue and read their Bookes which he seemed much to like and gaue him hopes at his next returne to obtayne it And hauing giuen them weight of Siluer with prouision great attendance of Magistrates and Souldiers much Musicke of Hoybuckes and other Instruments hee sent them pompously thorow the publike streets of the Citie to their shipping So weighty is hope of gaine In August had comne as they vse Portugall ships to Amacao in them of our Society not a few and amongst others Father Matthew Ricius wâ—o brought with him an artificiall Watch from the Prouinciall for the aduancing this China businesse About that time the Captaine of Amacao hauing made readie those things which the Vice-roy prescribed sent backe the Auditor to Sciauquin but Ruggerius vnseasonably or seasonably rather as the euent manifested fell sicke yet sent word to the Vice-roy that he could not come to him as he had promised and withall that he had a Clocke-watch which did without any striker sound the houres a thing euen still of much wonder to the Chinois Hearing of his sicknesse hee seemed sorrowfull but this Watch awaked him and caused him to make his Secretarie presently write a Licence for the Father to come to him with that admirable worke as soone as he should bee able When this Charter was read at Amacao it contayned more for the Fathers were inuited by publike Authoritie to erect a publike and priuate house in that Citie which caused great ioy But the Visitor was afraid as yet to send Ruggerius as not furnished fully for that designe the beginning of a thing being the greatest part The other Iesuites perswaded and Father Francis Pasius bound for Iapon a man well qualified for gouerning was sent and Ruggerius adioyning his Colleague Ricius was made Gouernour of the Colledge of the Catechumeni and appointed to follow the other two if occasion serued And if the businesse proceeded not Pasius was to proceed to Iapon and the other two to attend better opportunitie in their China businesse Those two Iesuites went to Sciauquin and offered their Watch with a triangle Glasse presenting variety of colours a thing admired of the Chinois as a precious Iewell both which were exceeding welcome to the Vice-roy who assigned them a conuenient station in a Suburbian Temple called Thien-min-zu whither he often sent them diuers viands and often admitted them in
Edict set vp by Co the new Vice-roy blaming the China Interpreters which had put into the heads of Stranger-priests to learne the China language and Characters and to desire some place for to erect a sacred and priuate house threatning those interpreters if they persisted In this dispayre of proceeding they had not beene a weeke gone when from Sciauquin the seate of the Vice-roy one of his guard came to Amacao and brought the Ci-fu so they call the Gouernour of that Prouince his Letters Patents by the Vice-royes authoritie inuiting the Fathers to Sciauquin there to receiue a piece of ground for a Church and dwelling house The cause hereof was an offer made by the Fathers when they were sent away from Sciauchin by the deposed Vice-roy to Canton of a summe of money to any which should procure of the New Vice-roy license for their returne One of the meanest Souldiers in name of Interpreter to the Societie had put vp a Petition to the Vice-roy who sent it to the Gouernour of the Region called Guam-puon of Cequion Prouince to bee dispatched who gaue the former Letters Patents to the Souldier which brought them himselfe to Macao They with great ioy as seeing the Diuine hand herein made ready for the iourney which the former expenses and late Ship-wrackes especially of the Iapon Ship in the I le Leuquiceo which alone hath most of the wealth of the Citie in it made difficult but Gaspar Viegas charitably bestowed the expense seconded also by others Thus full of hope they set sayle and in Canton both now and when before they were dismissed from Sciauquin they found Spaniards Then a Ship which from the Philippinas was bound for New Spaine was wracked at the I le Nan-tau on the Canton coast the men which escaped were kept in durance And now seuen or eight Franciscan Friars which had gone from the same Philippinas for Cauchinchina hearing the King was become a Christian and in their returne were wracked on the I le Hainan and taken and spoyled and presented to the Magistrates for Pirats whose libertie these Iesuites procured promising all recompence at Amacao Hence they had set foorth in the beginning of September 1583. and in the same moneth came to Sciauquin in that Souldiers companie by whom they were conueyed to the Gouernours Palace and kneeling before him made request as in the Souldiers mentioned Petition had beene contayned and were kindly answered that they should goe about the Citie and spye out some conuenient place for their purpose which hee doubted not to procure of the Vice-roy for them At the same time at Sciauquin they were erecting by the common charge of the Eleuen Cities of that Iurisdiction a Tower whereof one floore was now raysed to which they intended to adde nine others aboue it in a pleasant place by the Riuers side a myle and more from the Citie the Suburbes continuing further then it In the same place they set foorth a Temple and therein erected a Statue to the Gouernour whose sixe yeeres gouernment had well deserued of the learned and of the vulgar A piece of that field in which the flourishing Tower so they called it was building they desired which hee liked well and promised to further them with the Vice-roy The Iesuites at their former departure had left an Altar with one Ciu Nico who had placed the same in a conuenient place for want of Images inscribing aboue it Thien Chu in Cubicall letters that is To the Lord of Heauen Hee made also thereunto diuers Incenses and at set times yeelded diuine honors before it which much reioyced the Fathers seeing that there was one found which inuoked the true God And this man gaue them entertaynment till they had receiued the Vice-royes answer appâ—ouing their request and the next day the Gouernour set foorth a plot of ground for them with straight caution to obserue the Lawes of China and to admit no Strangers companions to dwell with them which they promised Much was the concourse and admiration of people much the wonder at their triangle Glasse the Image of our Ladie a wrought Handkerchiffe with which they presented the Gouernour but hee returned all afterward fearefull of Bribe-imputation Much trouble arose about that place and another was assigned them where they began to build and were forced to pawne their precious triangle Glasse to fit it for their vse they obtayned also an ample Charter from the Vice-roy and two Patents from the Gouernour which protected them from wrongs In these beginnings they made little mention of the Gospell but imployed their spare time in learning the Language and Characters by a Holy life seeking to insinuate themselues into the peoples good liking Their habite was like the modestest of the Chinois a long Gowne with large sleeues Their house had two Cells and betwixt them a Hall with an Altar in the midst on which they set the Image of the Blessed Virgin carrying her Sonne They called their God Thien-cui Lord of Heauen for the Chinois want the D. which caused that they could not giue any name more fit and this name continueth to this day although they vse others also as Highest Ruler of all First beginning of all and the like The blessed Virgin is called the Great Mother of God This Image on the Altar all which visited them both Magistrates Students Priests and common people did religiously worship kneeling and after their rite knocking lightly the ground with their fore-heads They admired the excellencie of the Picture and colours without ceasing But when it began to bee rumoured that they worshipped a Woman for God they tooke away that Picture and substituted the Image of Christ. After this they painted the ten Commandements in the China language which many approued Some brought them Incense for holy vses and some bestowed their Almes others also Oyle for the Lampe which burned before the Altar and the Fathers commended their Law as agreeing to the light of Nature The first which was Baptised was a poore diseased man cast foorth by his parents whom they instructed and a little before his death baptised The reliefe which they bestowed on him before caused a rumour amongst the vulgar that those Strangers knew by the mans complexion that hee had a precious stone in his head the cause of all that benificence The Chinois much admired the Bookes of which the Fathers had store the artificiall binding gilding cost goodlinesse of the Print and their studiousnesse in the China bookes and receiued with great applause a Booke of Christian learning which they printed Yea the Gouernour after the China rite would needs doe them publike honour which is done by sending a goodly Table with Cubitall letters in praise of them with the Magistrates name and the date inscribed in lesse letters Two of these with great pompe hee sent vnto them the one to bee set ouer the entrance with inscription
the Gouernours seruant stayed for them to bring them to the Temple or Monasterie of Nanhoa part of which the Vice-roy had giuen them if they liked it This Monasterie they found in a goodly Plaine enuironed with pleasant Hills enriched with hand-set fruit-bearing trees watered with a Riueret in the midst the goodliest Hill graced with a plentifull Fountaine was the Seat of the Temple a great pile nigh which was the Monasterie wherein a thousand Priests by the impious piety of the Ancestrie Lords of that ground had their abode The originall thereof was a man which liued about eight hundred yeeres since called Lusu who is reported to haue flourished in great reputation of holinesse by reason of his austere course of life with a chaine girded to his bare flesh wonted to sift Rice and to beate it lightly after their manner as much as serued for the daily food of a thousand Monasteries With that chaine his flesh putrified so that wormes bred therein of which if any happened to fall to the ground he placed it there againe saying Hast thou nothing to eate why doest thou runne away There is his carkasse preserued and that famous Temple built to his worship to which is concourse of Pilgrimes out of all the Kingdome euery-where he and all his being much reputed These Ministers of the Deuill are diuided into twelue Stations each hauing his Superiours and ouer all an Abbot When the Father came thither sent by the Vice-roy they supposed hee had come to be their Abbot and to reforme their abuses for they not only had their Concubines and Bastards but robbed by the high-wayes Now all the Idoll Priests are as subject to the Magistrates as other men perhaps because their Learned esteeme not Idols nor account these their Priests Yet with China dissimulation they gaue the Fathers faire entertainment with much pretended joy and officiously offered all at their Seruice making them also a Solemne Feast and then shewing them the chiefe places of their Monastery They were full of great Idols of Brasse and other Metals and of wood gilded In one Station were told fiue hundred There were also many Steeples and Bels of Metall cast one such as they had neuer seene in Europe to their remembrance The bodie also of their Saint Lusu was shewed all shining with that their China bituminous Vernish so vulgarly thought and preserued with incredible veneration though many deny it to be his bodie In the midst of the Temple is an eminent place to which they ascend by neate steps in which hang about fifty Lampes but not all burning except on set dayes The Chinois maruelled at the Fathers doing no worship a thing vsually performed by those Chinois which otherwise repose no confidence in those Idols They both agreed the Chinois Monkes to bee rid of their feare and the Fathers to goe to the Citie At their departure Father Almeida went by water and F. Matthew by Land with the Gouernours Seruant the Abbot bearing him companie He there told the Magistrate that he liked not of the Temple because the men had an ill report as vnsafe Neighbours and hee worshipped one God and not Idols This amazed the Gouernour perswaded before that there was in the World no other Law nor Characters then theirs till Father Matthew pulled forth his Prayer-booke The Abbot also testified that hee had worshipped none of the Idols no not Lusus selfe At last the Gouernour was perswaded by him that that of Idol-worship was a later Sect amongst them yea the Abbot affirmed that they deserued no worship but that former Magistrates had obserued that without Idols the vulgar would not keepe Religion and therefore set vp these to be worshipped They visited all the Citie Magistrates which vsed them with more courtesie then those of Sciauchin They went also to another Temple or Monasterie called Quamhiao on the other Westerne side of the Riuer and carried their goods thither till they were prouided of a House The Citie Xauceum is seated betwixt two Nauigable Riuers which here met the one which passeth by Nanhium on the East the other running out of the Prouince of Vquam on the West But the Citie wals and Houses are builded in the midst of the field but they are forced by the straitnesse to build also on the other-side the Riuer joyned with a Bridge on Barkes It contayneth fiue thousand Housholds is fertile but vnholsome the third or fourth part of the Inhabitants being sicke of a Tertain from October to December which takes away many and leaues a pale Impression on the rest Strangers also are no lesse arrested by it when they come thither on businesse And the Iesuites had almost lost themselues in this new purchase where being recouered they had a Charter from the Vice-roy to build their House in ground belonging to the Monasterie Thither the Visitor sent them Sebastian Fernandus and Francis Martinez which had beene trayned vp in the Schoole of Amacao the first Probationers in China They to auoid expense built this House of one Storie after the China manner and soone liked better of this then their former Residence Chiutaiso the sonne of one of the second ranke of Magistrates called Sciansciu a man famous as being the first named of the three hundred Doctors made euery third yeare and Author of Learned Workes had spent his Patrimony after his Fathers death with Prodigalitie and experiments of Alchymie and now was forced to shift with his Wife and Seruants wandering thorow the Kingdome to his Fathers Friends and becomming a Sollicitor for other men to the Magistrates of his acquaintance Hee hauing obtayned of the Vice-roy a Roome in that Monasterie became Neighbour to the Fathers and one day with set Pompe after the China custome and precious Gifts came to Father Matthew and chose him for his Master It was not safe for the Father to refuse though he requited his gifts lest he should seeme to haue beene brought thither by couetousnesse and first taught him Arithmeticke For that which the Chinois haue is with a Linnen Instrument whereon Beads are put by wires and shifted hither and thither to reckon their numbers certayne but subiect to Error and vnprofitable to high Sciences He read to him also the Sphere of Clauius and the first Booke of Euclides Elements and taught him to make Sun-dials of many sorts and Geometricall Rules to measure Altitudes He being of subtile wit committed these things to writing in elegant stile and shewed them to Magistrates of his Acquaintance so procuring great opinion and admiration to the Iesuits His wit and exceeding industry brought him to great skill that hee made Spheres Astrolabes Quadrants Compasses Dials and other like very artificially and some of siluer withall so setting forth his Master and the European Learning that it proued of no small consequence By his meanes the Fathers had acquaintance with Pimpithan a Military Commander with
Students and some of the Royall bloud of which that Citie hath very great store which were glad of his acquaintance and when he had once mentioned his staying there the Physician was so eager in desire thereof that he feyned that the President Scilan had written to him to procure him residence there because in the former abode he had not his health The Chinois esteeme such lyes to bee wisedome Hee soone got credit amongst them by Mathematicall lectures and instruments and by his artificiall memorie especially For the Chinois aboue all others commit whole bookes to memorie with vnwearyed paynes and in the first yeeres of their studies doe nothing else He repeated the most confused and independant Characters in order yea backwards as well as forward Many desired to learne it and some hee entertayned Physicians being of no great authoritie he sought to insinuate into fauour of the Magistrates but a certayne Student had counselled him to neglect their license and thereupon enquirie being made by the Vice-roy this his friend and landlord very friend-like would needs throw him suddenly out of doores and hee was forced by force to defend himselfe But the Vice-roy hauing receiued a Libell from him testifying who he was greatly reioyced hauing heard of him and when hee came to his Court arose from the Tribunall to meete him would not suffer him to kneele and gaue him good vsage and magnificent Titles inuiting him also to reside there Whose affections were after kindled into a greater flame by his Physicians magnifying his Mathematickes Memoratiue Bookes three square Glasse and other nouelties The Vice-roy would haue him make him a Dyall and teach his Sonnes but for that admirable Glasse hee would by no kinde force accept the gift And whereas time out of minde many of the Royall bloud are there two of them hauing the tytle of Kings Chiengan and Longan sent their principall Seruants or Courtiers to inuite Father Matthew to the Palace which is fitting to Royall Maiestie both for Greatnesse magnificence of Building pleasure of Gardens and other furniture of houshold and attendance Chiengan first inuited and entertayned him attyred with a Royall vesture and Diadem Father Matthew gaue him a Dyall with the Signes of the Zodiacke and a Globe with China characters and other Europaean commodities which hee recompenced with Silkes weight of Siluer and diuers viands Nothing gaue him such content as two Bookes of Iapon paper smooth and hard bound in Europaean manner one contayning Maps and other Mathematicall representations with an explication in their Language the other was a tractate of Friendship wherein Dialogue-wise as Cicero in his Laelius hee bringeth in the King questioning what the men of Europe thought of Friendship and set downe the sentences of Philosophers Doctors and other Authors a worke to this day read there with great applause and admiration Printed in diuers Prouinces Chiengan continued his friendship and left it as a legacie to his Sonne who vsed when the Father visited him to pay the Porters and to giue money to his seruants a token with them of great welcome The Societie also of Learned men grew acquainted with him and the chiefe of them hearing him complayne of multitude of visitors wished him to command his Seruants to say hee was not at home which officious lye he affirming to bee by our Law vnlawfull bred in him and the rest much wonder In the meane while at Xauceo they sustayned abuses and Sebastian Fernandus was vsed ignominiously by the calumnies of their quarrelsome neighbours and sentence of a partiall Iudge which caused two Seruants to bee whipped vnheard and Fernandus to stand as in a Pillorie with his head in a board an ell and halfe square therein a hole fitted for the necke to bee opened and shut so that a man cannot put his hand to his mouth and this forsooth for beating the Bachellors This was written as the cause of his punishment Hee afterwards sought the Iesuites fauour ashamed of his fact inuited them and set vp an Edict for their safetie Fernandus was sent herevpon to Ricius and Cataneus continued alone without any Father till the yeere 1597. and fell sicke then going to Amacao Father Iohn Aroccia was sent in his place hee returned with Father Nicholas Longobard a Sicilian Father Matthew was appointed superiour of the China mission by the Visitor Valignanus without subjection to the Rector of Amacao To him precious watches were sent and Images with other things which might further their China proceedings the Portugals of Amacao continuing their liberalitie herein Father Matthew minding to trie all meanes to peerce to the Court assayed Chiengan in vaine who feared to raise any suspicion of himselfe Hearing therefore that Guan which had as you heard visited the house of Xauceo in his way to Hainan was thence called by the King to Nanquin to bee President of the first Councell called Li Pu that is the Councell of Magistrates in his way at Nancian they visited him with a present in which nothing so pleased him as the trigone Glasse and tooke opportunitie to signifie to him their desire of presenting the King with some Europaean rarities Hee approued thereof and sayd they should not onely goe with him to Nanquin but to Pequin also whither within one moneth of his comming hee was to goe Ricius with Cataneus attend him leauing two of the company at Nancian with two brethren of the company Seb. Fernandus and Emanuel Pererius of China parentage in Amacao who of their God-fathers take vsually both Christian name and Sir-name vsing also their China names in dealing with Chinois They set foorth from Nancian on Midsummer day 1598. and when they were come to Nanquin they found all full of feare by reason of the Iaponian warre in Corai so that none durst giue vs entertaynment grieuous Proclamations hauing lately forbidden to receiue men any way suspicious by occasion of Iaponian Spyes taken Euen the President himselfe feared to bee author in so troublesome time of bringing Strangers and Ricius when he visited him vsed his Gestatorie seate They gaue eight pieces of Gold to a cunning Clerke to write their Petition so deare doe Learned men there prize their labour which when they gaue the Chancellour which sends Petitions from Nanquin to the Kingâ— hee would not meddle with it but put it off to the President that hee should carrie them with him to Pequin He being to bee there to gratulate the King at his Birth day in name of the sixe Tribunals or Counsels sent his goods by water and the Iesuites with them but went himselfe by land When this President came to Nanquin other Magistrates visited him with presents after the manner and one the Vice-roy of that Prouince with a Map of Ricius his inuention concealing the name of the Author in a new impression which hee shewed to Ricius who soone knew and challenged his owne
Letter of Taiso to Ricci hee addeth thus inscribed Thaiso younger Brother which stand at the side to learne doe submit my head to the ground and exhibite honour and reuerence to the elder Brother Master and Father Matthew Ricci a famous Peere and Master of the most choise flowers of the great Law and cast downe my selfe at the feet of his Seat and Chaire The Letter followeth After our departing it being foure yeeres since sight of each other there hath not beene a day in which I haue not set before mine eyes the excellent vertue of your Worship I gaue two yeeres since to Sciauchin my Countreyman a Merchant Letters to your Worship thereby to learne where and what it did I know not whether they haue attayned that to come to your magnificent hands c. When I went from your Worship I said it must goe into the North parts if it would behold the splendour and magnificence of this Kingdome that my Countrey had nothing singular that Nanquin Court was troublesome and mixed of all sorts that Chiansi Prouince was fit onely for dwelling because there were learned men in it of excellent vertue and of a true and solid spirit to receiue the Law This yeere gathering together those things which your Worship taught mee I made a Booke and exhibited it to the Society of learned men of which there was none which did not admire and subscribe saying your Worship was Scingin that is a Saint of these times Those things which I haue added haply may be erroneous and I feare lest they contradict its sounder and higher learning and therefore haue sent my seruant to bring it to your Worship to reade which I most humbly entreat and to correct to approue the trueth to blot out the false to illustrate the obscure writing all in another Booke and sending it by the same seruant in few dayes because I would presently commit it to the Presse that your Worships learning might be knowne thorow the World In these places are of greatest reckoning the Bookes of Hothu Coscui Pequa Queuscieu Thaiquitu and other like which haue written of a Point Line Extremitie and Thicknesse All these learned make of a Line a Circle but according to your Worships teaching of a Line is made the termination of a Circle and a Circle consists therein From which principles the conclusions brought of Thaiquu that is of God doe farre exceed the Commentaries of all our learned men And they are enough to illustrate a thousand obscurities of antiquitie which hitherto haue not beene pierced This one thing afflicts mee that my writing and stile is meane and abiect and most vnfit to illustrate and enlarge the most excellent conceits of its mind Meane while I much long and as it were on tiptoes looke about euery where if haply I may see your face From Suceo the two and twentieth of the fourth Moone and the foure and twentieth of the Raigne of Vanlia Subscribed Thaiso younger Brother againe bends his head to the ground c. Lombard proceedeth in his Letter and sheweth the commodiousnesse of one King which ruleth all of one Mandarine Tongue of the common industrie and cheapnesse of prouisions not as in the pouertie of Iapon where the worke-mens maintenance must come from other parts all fitting to bring in the Gospell There are sayth he almost infinite houses of Bonzi maintayned by the King besides gifts which they receiue of others which yet repose no great confidence in Idols what would these doe if they beleeued to receiue a hundred for one and eternall life Their composition of bodie complexion condition rites no vse of weapons not so much as a Knife carried but by Souldiers in Garrison not in the way or at home their habite long and anciently vsed with their hands alway hidden in their long sleeues except in vse of their fanne which all euen the meanest carrie with them their quarrels if any happen in the vulgar ended in a few boxes or brawles their seemely behauiour equall to the European yea in some things to the Religious there their studiousnesse of learning the onely foundation of dignitie and greatnesse as many Athens there as great Cities each hauing a Schoole or Vniuersitie without mixture of other Regions their politike and morall Rules and Lawes all these might be furtherances to the Gospell Their tenacitie also of their owne customes and jelousie of Strangers might better secure them from Heresies Hee commends also their workes of Piety and Charity Almes Hospitals for poore voluntary chastisements of the bodie to subdue the affections as fastings in which they abstaine from Flesh Fish Milke and Egges but eate other things as oft and as much as they will liberties and gifts by Magistrates to Widowes which contayne themselues from second marriages triall of a mans selfe in all his actions commended in their Bookes especially of those things which other men cannot know and herevpon the liking of a solitary and contemplatiue life in the Countrey and restoring themselues to the first state as they say wherein the Heauen created them for which purpose are congregations of learned men together in Villages addicted to contemplation and fleeing publike Offices as the ancient Fathers had their conferences in woody and mountainous places in which also their women are as forward as the men many of them liuing in Nunneries gouerned by an Abbesse and all China women liue so enclosed as if their owne houses were Cloisters These he commends in them as also that of all vertues they giue the first place to Obedience to Parents as in which consists a mans perfection And that no man may be ignorant of his duty if they cannot reade of which there are but few they haue a short Summe or Catechisme for publishing whereof there is a man appointed at publike charge euery full and change to publish the same in euery street of the City so that on the same day houre a little before Sun-rising the same doctrine is propounded in all the Cities of China and thorow all their streets This is sixe Articles or Principles which are First Obey Father and Mother Secondly reuerence Betters and Elders Thirdly make peace among Neighbors Fourthly teach Children and Nephewes Fifthly let euery man well discharge his office Sixthly commmit no offence that is not to kill steale fornication c. which in manner comprehend the second Table of the Decalogue As for the first Table the Chinois especially the learned are Atheists little regarding Idols whereof their Houses and Temples are full little minding the rewards or punishments of the life to come or the soules immortalitie which yet are easily found in their bookes touching the punishments at least of Holy Pao so they call God in Hell Of rewards of blessednesse there is not such euidence as Thaiso affirmed And although many difficulties happened to ours in the Bonzian habite yet is it now farre otherwise As for Canton Prouince
the Mandarines which come this way aske vs why we stay amongst these Mangines that is Rusticks and Barbarians We must say they leaue the Barke and pierce to the pith and marrow of the Kingdome if we would see the China splendor and politie He writes for Labourers Bookes Images and Pictures for consolation of new Conuerts the Ethnicks worship that of the Virgin and call her Scin mu nian nian that is holy Mother and Queene of Queenes and ends with imploring the patronage and intercession of all the heauenly Quire specially of the blessed Virgin the Apostles the Angels guardians of China to obtaine of the holy Trinitie happy successe to their endeuours c. But wee will returne to our best acquainted in China Ricius whom we left newly arriued at Nanquin The case was now altered at Nanquin they went on foot without impediment to their lodging which was in a huge Monastery called Cinghensu in which is great resort of guests which there hire lodgings being built in the centre of the Citie The Iaponians were now beaten from Corai and Quabacondono was dead which had so terrified that vnwarlike Nation He heard that they had heard of his going to Pequin and that the Corai warre was the frustrating of his designes in that vnseasonable time The President was verie glad of his comming and exhorted him to buy a house there and sends two of his followers to looke out for one Scarsly had he and Chiutaiso gotten home to their lodging when the President followeth to visit them which hee did with the solemnest Rites And when they were set in the Hall the Abbot came to offer them the wonted potion kneeling to all three to the President hee was bound as supreme gouernour of Temples and the President inuited the Father to spend two or three daies in his house to see the Fire-workes which that full Moone the first of the yeere would bee to bee seene which strange deuices of lights that and the following nights which he did and beheld that which without wonder cannot be beholden the Nanquiners herein exceeding as may be thought the whole world When it was reported that the President had visited him all the Maiestie of Magistrates did the like yea some whom he had not visited The President of the Court of Criminall Causes and the President of the Treasury which is the second Tribunall came with rites gifts as also did others yea hee which a little after was the High Colao at Pequin which all vrged him to buy a house and he now went thorow all Streets and Palaces without gainesaying which he knew from a vision hee before had had thereof and procured a house which the President helped to furnish So much admiration and respect had the opinion of Europaean science acquired to him these being to the China wits baits for the Gospels fishing Now first did they heare that the Earth was round for they conceited the Heauen round and the Earth square that the Centre drew all heauie things to it that the Vniuerse was inhabited round that there were Antipodes that the Earths interposition caused the Moones eclipse some saying that the Moon opposite to the Sunne was dazled or amazed others that there was a hole in the Sunne against which the Moone opposed lost her light that the Sunne was greater then the Earth and that the Starres also this was out of measure paradoxicall the like was the soliditie of the Orbes and their number the fixed posture of the Starres the Planets wandrings the eleuation and depression of the Pole according to the various Climates and likewise the inequalitie of the daies without the Tropikes Geographicall Maps in plano and Globes Meridians Parallels Degrees the Line Tropikes Poles Zones Spheres Sun-dialls they had not at all vnderstood with other points of Europaean learning A Doctor of theirs confessed himselfe ashamed For said hee you may thinke of me as wee doe of the Tartars and barbarous out-lawes for you begin where wee end which hee spake of the studie of eloquence which takes vp our childhood their whole life They numbred fiue Elements Metall Wood Fire Water Earth one of which they said was procreated of the other the Aire they did not acknowledge for one because they see it not placing a vacuum or emptinesse where wee place the aire as incredible it was that the fierie Element was the highest and that Comets and Exhalations were there with fired Father Matthew writ a booke of the Elements in their language much applauded and often by them reprinted Diuers became his Schollars one sent from his Master in Hanlin Colledge in Pequin the chiefe place for China learning to be admitted into which is a great dignitie Hee was very wittie and without any Master attained the first booke of Euclide and exacted of Father Matthew Geometricall demonstrations And when hee added some things of Christianitie you need not saith he confute that Idolatrous Sect it is enough to teach the Mathematikes For these Bonzi would also be Philosophers and Mathematicians They said the Sunne hid himselfe by night behinde a Hill called Siumi rooted in the Sea foure and twentie miles deepe And for the eclipses they said that the God Holochan caused that of the Sun couering it with his right hand and that of the Moone with his left Not at Pequin alone but at Nanquin also is a Colledge of China Mathematicians of better building then Astrologicall Science They do nothing but bring their Almanacks to the rules of the ancients when they mis-reckoned they ascribed it to irregularitie of nature not theirs deuising some prodigious euent to follow These at first were afraide that Father Matthew would haue depriued them of their dignitie and freed of that feare they visited him friendly and he them where hee saw a strange sight There is an high Mountaine on the top whereof is an open Plaine or Floore fit to contemplate the Starres In this open space one euery night is appointed to watch and obserue if any Comets or other alterations be in the skie thereof to giue the King notice and what it portends In this place of cast mettall are Mathematicall Instruments admirable for their greatnesse and neatnesse the like whereof wee haue not seene in Europe They haue continued there in all chance and change of weather neere two hundred and fiftie yeeres without damage Of them were foure greater the one a huge Globe distinguished by degrees with Meridians and Parallels as great as three men can fadome it stood on a huge Cube of brasse likewise vpon his Axel-tree in the Cube was a little doore sufficient for it to passe when need was On the vtter superficies was nothing grauen neither Stars nor Regions whereby it appeares that it was either vnfinished or purposely so left that it might serue both for a Celestiall and a Terrestriall Globe The second was a huge
tooke an house in the chiefe situation of this Citie all that which they gaue vs at the Kings cost in that place which was sufficient for our sustentation after wee were gotten out they gaue vs the same allowance in like manner Many Mandarins of this Court heard great fame of vs and of our things and vnderstanding that we were come out of that place bâ—gan to come in great numbers and concourse with much honour and respect courtesie and presents to visite vs and to enquire diuers things which they desired to know For the fame that went of vs that wee knew all Countries and the things and customes of the World and the materiall and spirituall things of Heauen was great and therefore euery one came to enquire that which hee desired And though our knowledge be but little in comparison of the knowledge which is in our Countrey yet being compared with theirs of China which knoweth nothing of the world saue their owne Kingdome which by a common name thy call The World of God and of the things of Heauen nothing and of other things little it was somewhat and was sufficient to send them home amazed and alwayes with a desire to returne They saw a very faire and great Map of the world which wee brought with vs and we shewed them how bigge the world was which they thought to bee so little that they imagined that there was not so much more in all the same as their Kingdome And they looked one vpon another and sayd wee are not so great as we imagined seeing heere they shew vs that our Kingdome compared with the world is like a grayne of Rice in comparison of a great heape They also thought that there was no other Writing nor no other Bookes in the world but theirs and when they saw ours which at the least they saw in outward appearance to bee much better then their owne they were astonied and put out of their errour doing vs alwayes more and more honour and chiefly they were astonied when wee shewed vnto them certayne things in the Mathematickes which they knew not giuing Clockes to certayne persons which for this end we made of purpose and by these and other meanes and principally by discoursing with them of Morall vertues whereof they write speake and haue many Bookes and of Gods matters there ranne so great a fame that the greatest Mandarins of all this Kingdome which are the greatest persons neâ—t the King sought to conuerse with vs and to seeke our friendship and so many sent vs presents and others came to visite vs with great numbers of people others with much courtesie inuited vs to their houses so that in foure moneths space wee had gotten the greatest Mandarins of Pequin to be our friends and readie to fauour vs is all things And he which at this time particularly doth fauour and honour vs iâ— the President of that Audience which hath the charge of vs and at the first approoued vs so that wee remayne Inhabitors of this Citie with all libertie that wee can desire to deale with all such as are willing to heare the things that belong to our holy Law and their saluation And by this good successe our Lord hath made vs forget all that is past And though it bee true that hitherto wee haue gotten no dispatch nor resolution of the King yet wee content our selues in that hee letteth vs stay heere although he neuer grant vs more For albeit by this our Iourney we haue not obtayned all that wee desired yet we hope that this our firme abode heere shall tend greatly to the seruice of our Lord and the good of this Mission They bee commonly of good vnderstandings so that easily they fall into reason and are capable they haue not in the gouernment of this Kingdome any thing that forbiddeth them to follow what Law they list nor any Law nor Obligation which is contrarie to our holy Law They haue none which effectually and with authoritie doth exhort them vnto other Lawes and with-draw them from the truth For the Bonzi which are dedicated for this purpose to Idols are in the common conceit of all men the most base contemptible and worst people in all China whose least care is to exhort them to any thing more then to giue them somewhat and thus they doe not onely not exhort them to follow Idols but also with their bad manner of liuing perswade them as wee haue often heard of men of good iudgement that it is not good to serue them since their Ministers bee such And so in this matter of worshipping of Idols though there be many that worship them and haue many of them and vse their Ministers for their Funerals and other things yet with very small affection and deuotion thereunto we easily make them say that they are naught and that it is not fit to worship them Yet though these things and others which I 〈◊〉 doe helpe them with ease to follow the Law of God the counterpois is great and commonly it weigheth downe the ballance on that side For first because the matter of Strangers is so odious in China and the dealing with them so suspicious one sort because they disdayne it as the Princes who albeit they now conceiue better of vs yet to learne of Strangers and to receiue a Law which is not of their owne meanes they hardly perswade themselues others for feare as the base people The second difficultie and perhaps the greatest iâ— a naturall obliuion that all this Nation hath of another life and of immortalitie and of saluation or condemnation of the Soule and not onely an obliuion but also an auersion from all these things wherein wee haue likewise found them to differ from all other Nations And it is a thing to be noted that since it is a thing so naturall to Man to reuerence some God either false or true and to feare or loue him and to conceiue or imagine what shall follow after this life Those Chinois which on the other side are of so good capacities in humane things and so wittie therein bee as though they were depriued thereof for they are almost all Atheists not knowing nor worshipping neither false nor true God nor neuer thinking what shall follow after this life And those which a man would thinke are most bound hereunto which are the Learned men are they which haue least knowledge hereof yea rather one of the chiefest things that they commend is not to beleeue any thing that concerneth another life Hell nor Paradise which they wholly place in this life The Bookes which they studie from their Child-hood doe them much hurt which are of certayne Philosophers aboue two thousand yeeres old whom they esteeme little lesse then if they were their God to whom euery yeere they offer Sacrifices of whom they hold so great an opinion that they thinke not that any thing
the things which she bringeth with her and all her house-hold stuffe But besides her they may marrie I say they may keepe and doe keepe as many as they are able as many Wiues as they will which for the most part they buy and afterward when they will sell them away againe They may not only not marrie with any Kinswomen of their Wiues but with none of that surname though they haue no shew of Alliance The sonnes of the Concubines doe likewise inherit and there is little or no difference in their state and honour to be the Sonne of the lawfull Wife or of the other neyther make they any question of it The thing wherein the Chinois are most obseruant Ceremonious and Superstitious is in their Burials Funerals and Mournings for herein they shew their obedience and loue to their Parents whereof their bookes are full It is a very ordinary thing to haue great respect to their Father and Mother and the disobedient are grieuously punished Many graue men and Mandarins begge leaue of the King to leaue their Offices which they haue and to goe home to keepe their Father and Mother company yeelding for a reason that they be old and that they would goe to serue them And it is a Petition in the sight of all men so iust that they grant it very vsually When the Father or the Mother dieth all the Sonnes and Daughters from the King to the meanest Peasant doe mourne for three yeares The mourning colour which among vs is blacke Bayes among them is white Linnen whereof they make all their apparell euen to the Cap. The first monethes they weare a very rough Sack-cloth girded with a Coard like the bare-footed Friers And though he be neuer so great a Mandarin without any exception saue only the Mandarins of the Warre assoone as hee heareth newes of the death of any of his Parents he is to leaue his Office and Dignitie and all other Employment whatsoeuer of Gouernment and Examinations of obtayning his degree and is to goe home for three yeares to burie his Father or Mother and to mourne and bewaile them The graue men which haue an house for this purpose doe not straitway burie their dead but keepe them two or three yeares in the house in a Chamber which they keepe for this Office and it is not the worst in the house and very vsually or euery day they go thither to make them a thousand Ceremonies and Reuerences and to burne Incense and other sweet sauours and to set ouer the place where they be laid meate to eate and at seuerall times many of those Bonzi doe meet and with great Ceremonies begin their Seruice and Prayers and their Sonnes Kinsefolkes and Wiues make lamentation The Mandarins do not only leaue their Offices and change their Weeds but also all the things which they did vse Many sit not in Chaires but vpon low Stooles they visit or suffer themselues to be seene very seldome they change euen the very Paper wherein they write wherein they haue a piece of another colour in token of mourning when they name themselues in their Letters they vse not the name which they did at other times but others proper to the partie as when he nameth himselfe hee calleth himselfe disobedient signifying that by his disobedience to his Parents he did not preserue them aliue They vse no kind of Musikce and many change their ordinarie Diet into courserfood Vpon the Funerall day they prouide great company many Kinsfolkes and Friends meete together all clad in white with many Bonzi according to euery mans abilitie which sing with dolefull Instruments And by their apparell which they weare and their time in singing hee that knew them not would take them for Clerkes reuested singing plaine Song for they much resemble them They make many Beeres with men of Paper or of white Silke many Banners and other Ensignes The place whither the Corps goeth is adorned with many figures the Corps is put into a very great Coffin This Nation holdeth a great part of their felicitie for them and their Successours to consist in these things of their Funerals especially in two the Coffin or Chist wherein the Corps is to be layed and the place of their buriall The stuffe to make the Coffin of wherein themselues are to bee buried and the making of the Coffin they leaue not to others to doe after their deathes neither then may the body looke for much cost to make one of these Coffins neither in this as a thing of great importance will they trust no not their owne Sons but they themselues at leisure seeke some kind of Wood that is least corruptible and Plankes which are commonly foure sixe or eight fingers thicke which because they bee so thicke and the Chists or Coffins very closely shut they can keepe their Corps in their Houses without any euill smell Some spend in making their Coffin seuenty eighty and an hundred Duckets They hold it for a felicity to be able to get one of these that is good on the contrary for a great disgrace not to haue a Coffin to burie himselfe in and they are very few which faile in that one point The Sepulchre and place thereof is the thing for choosing whereof they vse great Sorcerie or casting of Lots and doe it with great heedfulnesse and with the helpe of some that are skilfull in this Art For they hold opinion that in making a good choice of the place dependeth a great part of their owne good fortune and of their Posteritie And oftentimes they are a yeare in resoluing whether it shall looke toward the North or to any other part And therefore the greatest and most contentious Sutes which are in China are about places of Burials These places of Burials are alwayes without the wals in the fields or Mountaynes wherein they build Vaults very well made and strong of Bricke stone or other matter wherein they lay the Coffin and then close it vp very surely And afterward now and then they come thither to performe certain Ceremonies to bring things to eat They hold it very vnluckie to burie a dead man in the Citie and if they know it though he were the greatest man that is in China they will not suf-him to bewaile his dead Friends much especially those which are women There are many which beleeue the passing of the soules from one bodie into another and therefore after the death of their Father and Mother they will neuer kill any liuing beast yeelding for a reason why they will not doe so lest some of them should be their Mother or Father or some other other person And likewise many of them fast because that whereas some of them bee poore they desire afterward to be borne againe in a rich and honourable Family Although it bee true that the most part of them beleeue not in Idols and it offendeth them
is to buffet one another to pull them by the hayre of the head and to draw them by the coller and in two words to become friends againe Our men make no great matter of giuing buffets and such like for they kill one another The Chinois are greatly giuen to Learning and studie for all their honour and riches dependeth thereupon They haue aboue fortie thousand sundry Letters though many of them bee made one of another They haue no A B C nor any thing like thereunto as among vs. But to signifie euerie thing they haue one Letter and all diuerse Their words are of one syllable and no more though their Letters bee so many Those which are commonly vsed euery day are eight or ten thousand They begin to learne to write and reade commonly when they be seuen yeeres old they write with Pensils They haue many little Bookes which encourage Children to studie exhorting them to take paines with the reward that they shall grow to bee Mandarines They know not nor studie any Science neither Mathematickes nor Philosophie nor any such thing but onely Rhetoricke for all the substance of their knowledge and fame of Learned men consisteth in nothing else but to know how to make a very elegant Discourse and Oration vpon a theame like as in our Europe the Oratours vsed anciently And as the Chinois haue good wits and by hope of reward are verie appliable hereunto they doe it with great excellencie and occupie themselues with nothing else and haue no other knowledge to distract them from it Euery Doctor after hee hath obtained his degree setteth vp in his Countrey before the doores of his House a Title of verie great letters which saith This is the House of a Doctor which all men haue in regard And before the doore they set vp many high Poles like masts which euerie Mandarin of that Citie where hee dwelleth sendeth him with a Banner hanged vp and alwaies they remaine there They make a verie excellent Arch triumphall to him that hath the first degree at the gate of his House The Chinois esteeme more then we doe the skill to bee able to write well and Print euerie yeere a great number of Bookes whereof there is no examination nor choise and euerie man Printeth what hee list good or bad and so they make a booke of nothing The best which come foorth are of no Science for as I haue said they know none but they are onely of Morall sentences to the aduancement of good Customes and Gouernment Their manner of Printing is not like ours for they joyne not their Letters but for euerie leafe they make a table which hath letters on both sides it would seeme to bee very hard but with the custome which they haue gotten they doe it with great ease speed and cheapenesse I will send you some Booke well printed that your Worship may see it They also print Letters in white I say white letters and the ground blacke And though in the former they come not neare vs yet in this they goe far beyond vs. They vsually print these letters in Stones and the letters stand not in the Stone vpward to touch the Paper directly but in the paper and the stone they stand all one way and this is the order whereby they doe this They wet the Paper and laying it vpon the toppe of the Stone they gently beate it with some verie gentle thing wherby the Paper which lyeth vpon the Stone sinketh into the hollownesse of the Letter and resteth lower then the other then with a kind of Inke which they haue for this purpose they finely lay it ouer whereby the Letters remaine white because they bee deeper and the rest remaineth blacke I send you with this Letter certaine papers thereof that your Worship may reioyce in beholding the excellencie wherewith it is done One of our Bookes of equall volume with one of theirs containeth much more for our letter is lesser then theirs Though in China it be harder to learne to reade and write then in our Country yet there be few but know ordinarie Letters to deale betweene man and man Likewise they make great account of Poetrie and also the grauer sort giue themselues much vnto it It is verie ordinarie with them to send vs some Poâ—sie in praise of vs when wee enter into friendship with any Also they make much account of Paintings and playing vpon Instruments And albeit they know but little in the first because they haue no Art nor paint the things with shadowes and know not how to paint in Oile yet in the second they are verie readie on their Instruments and play grauely and leasurely I heard certaine sorts of Musicke especially in the Palace of the King to welcome me the Eunuches his Musicians played vnto me awhile and they pleased me although in this little it seemeth vnto me they may compare with our Countrey yet it is certaine that they thinke they doe farre excell vs. They haue not aboue one kinde of Instrument which the grauer sort vse and make much account of which is like vnto our Harpe although the fashion and manner of playing vpon it differeth from ours and from all our other Instruments As in China there is no sort of people more honourable then the Learned men and Doctors so there is no people of better condition and of more Honourable and more Noble manner of proceeding And albeit before they were Doctors and Mandarins they were verie poore and base people and many of their Fathers officers of vile Offices as it is verie ordinarie neuerthelesse after they haue obtayned the Degrees they put vpon themselues a more honourable spirit And therefore albeit in China wee indured much trouble at the base peoples hand yet the Mandarins did alwaies vse vs honourably and with much respect especially now for which cause now no man dare trouble vs. And if there bee any which in title are like our Lords Knights and Courtiers they are these There are among them men of much excellencie and sinceritie in their Office which doe seeke the common good And without doubt they make vs wonder that seeing they bee but Gentiles which doe nothing for the zeale of Gods honour nor for his sake they be of such sinceritie which they shewed of late more then at other times in hauing to doe with this wicked vicious and couetous King which they now haue who though hee be so absolute a Lord that with the same libertie and in a manner with the same facilitie hee doth what he list with the greatest Mandarins of his Kingdome as well as with the basest people thereof Yet for all this of late yeeres there were many who with great libertie and courage reprehended his faults by writing which is the manner of speaking most publikely with him that all men might read it And though they might feare some
of Canes of foure or sixe fingers broad and thicke wherewith oftentimes they dye when it is layd on soundly Whipping is as common as it is to whip Children in the Schoole And sometimes for nothing they giue a dozen stripes as well to the Plaintiffe as to the Defendant and therewith they end the Suites and they stay to giue none other sentence but say Giue him twentie stripes Vsually when the Mandarins of any State goe through the streets men goe before them crying or making a noise with Instruments for the people to giue place And in particular Cities when a great Mandarin passeth through the streets all men hide themselues and goe into houses and the Handicrafts-men cease from their worke and that in such sort that I saw once in a Citie in a street of great trafficke a Mandarin appeare and in a moment euery bodie got away euen the very Dogges with exceeding great silence so greatly they bee reuerenced of all men And many carrie Chaines trayling them before them and other Instruments But in the Courts though the Mandarins bee greater the people runne not away they doe no more but giue way that thy may passe In the Courts many Mandarins though they be great ride on Horsebacke and others in Chaires but besides them all goe in Chaires carried on mens shoulders which according to their Offices are two or foure or eight Euery Prouince hath a Visitor which publikely visiteth the same euery yeere and taketh information of the Mandarines There are secret and priuie Visitors Sometime one is sent But it is no vsuall thing and as I haue heard it is long since it was left off I speake this because I alwaies heard when I was in Spaine that the Chinois vsed this manner of Visitation The Visitor onely may giue sentence of death They be not cruell in punishments by death Onely the King vseth some cruell execution and namely this King that now raigneth which is a very wicked man One of them is that which lately hee caused here to bee executed vpon eight men by the great frosts of Winter for no great offence for so cruell a punishment and as they say falsely imputed And this it was Hee caused their neckes to be put through a thicke planke which taketh a great part of the head and they set the plankes to stand vpon Formes so that the man standeth vpon his feet day and night in the middest of the street with men to watch him Hee condemned them to this punishment for three moneths but they died before fifteene dayes with their legs all rotted and burst with standing alwaies on foot I my selfe saw them stand on this fashion which pitied me extremely I neuer saw nor heard of any other cruell punishments though as I haue said often times the Mandarines kill them with whipping which is a very cruell thing The Chinois are very curious in writing of newes which vsually they set out in Print and in a very short space disperse them through all the Prouinces There are alwaies Bookes wherein all the Mandarines of the Kingdome are written as well their names as their Countries And because they be changed euery foot from one place to another they blot out and put in the names as soone as they know them with great facilitie One thing among the rest is wherein they bee very dutifull and prolixe in their manifold courtesies which are of many sorts according to the estate of him with whom they haue to doe The vsuall fashion is when they visite one another the stranger is set on the most honourable hand which in some places is the right hand and in the Northerne Prouinces the left and putting one hand in the sleeue of the contrarie arme which is very long and wide they lift vp their hands so fastned together then bending their head and body downe to the ground saying Zin zin which is of no signification but an interiection of vrbanitie their bowing veneration they call Zo ye they change places to repay courtesies After this the Guest sitteth downe in the Chaire of the Master of the house and the Master of the house another besides that which the Guest hath and each of them setteth them in their due place which is the strangers Chaire in the highest place distant from the wall and the Chaire of the Master of the house is set in the midst of the lowest place one ouer against another After this when they haue ended their salutations they straightway cause a drinke to be brought which they call Cha which is water boyled with a certaine herbe which they much esteeme for this is a want of ciuilitie and courtesie and at the least they must drinke of it twice or thrice He bringeth forth some Fruit or Sweet-meat and a Spoone to take it vp If the Guest stay any time straight without faile they will bring out some thing to eate but with some preparation answerable to the occasion and person whereon they eate very little vnlesse it be at the ordinary houres of feeding and then they eate somwhat more When they visite one another vnlesse they be very great friends and familiars a Boy goeth alway before which carrieth a Libell or Booke of visitation which they call Paytre which is as much as A Paper of visitation And this name neuer faileth for alwaies they vse it wherein his name with modest epithets as many perhaps as Visitors are written according as the quality is of them that visite and those that are visited so is the manner most different whereafter they write the same to wit with more humility either as our better or as an equall or as an inferiour as a scholer or as a master for as the relations are many and particular so the fashions and manners which they vse are diuers Of these things and of all that hereafter I shall say touching this point I will send you the examples in their owne papers of visitations which great Mandarins and ordinary men brought vnto vs setting down in our tongue vpon euery letter the declaration thereof And I doubt not but your Worship our most deare Fathers and Brethren and as many others as shall see the same will reioyce thereat And when that Paper is brought they carrie newes into the house to him that is visited which prepareth himselfe to receiue his Guest which commeth within a while after When they be not people which they see euery day they vse not ordinary apparell in their visitations but they haue garments proper for this purpose of a farre different fashion And if by chance one come so apparelled and another be not he sayth that he durst not salute him nor receiue him before he had put on his apparell so he getteth him away in great haste to put on his apparell and then they begin to performe their complements When the Guest departeth hee alwaies goeth before and at their going out of
some that they worshipped the Lord of Heauen and Earth There were some that sought not to leaue their lawfull Sonnes to bee their Heires because they thought them not fit for Gouernment but choose the wisest and best man that they could finde and left the Kingdome vnto him This Kingdome in old time was diuided into many small Kingdomes vntill by little and little it was vnited It is some foure hundred yeeres as I said before since a Tartar King possessed it whollie and two hundred since a Bonzo or Religious man of China recouered it This Mahumetan Tartar King left some tokens of himselfe in things that he did Hee left in Nanquin certaine Mathematicall instruments of Copper the like whereof for goodnesse peraduenture are not in all Europe at least not better The Chinese Bonzo which expelled him out of the Kingdome was a very valiant and wise man and there bee many Histories of his wisedome and sentencious sayings and iudgement in hard matters and the manner and forme of Gouernment which hee ordayned in this Kingdome which continueth inuiolable doth greatly declare the same Hee made new Offices and gaue new Names to all of them An vsuall thing when one house beginneth to Raigne to change all euen the name of the King as also of all Offices and also of many Cities I omit the diuision of the Gouernment into so many heads and so good distribution that it seemeth and so the Chinois say it is like to continue thousands of yeeres so that no man of the same Kingdome is able nor hath any power to make any Rebellion of importance For those which in former time reuolted were the Vice-royes of the Prouinces and other great Mandarins in whose power were the Gouernment the Souldiers and the treasure But hee diuided it in such sort that those which had power ouer the Souldiers should haue no money at all neither should the pay of the Souldiers depend vpon them and those which keepe the Treasure must haue no superintendencie and dominion ouer the Souldiers Others which were mightie and rich hee impouerished and diuided their Authoritie and Reuenues among many and so there is no man that can call himselfe Great I remember that I had read in a Booke set out in the Spanish tongue of the great power of certayne Captaynes and because the King did not trust them hee sent one of his house to will them to come vnto him All which relation with many other things which hee reporteth of the prouidence of the King how hee diuideth his Authoritie among diuers Princes is not so in truth neither in truth neither is there any apparence thereof neither haue the Captayne 's much authoritie neither are they very rich for though they haue many people yet the gouernment of them is diuided into diuers heads so that they can hardly assemble to raise any Rebellion especially because they remaine alwayes in the Kingdome and neere about the King The Reuenue of this King without doubt is exceeding great and vntill wee haue gotten it out of their Bookes wherein euery thing is set downe very particularly I will not presume to publish the same not as though I knew not that it is so since whilest a man knoweth more of this Kingdome he doubteth lesse Yet because I feare for all this that it will bee hard to make one beleeue the same which knoweth it not of a certainty making the Accounts not very large his Reuenues are one yeare with another an hundred Millions in Siluer Gold Rice and an infinite number of other things although the greatest part is Siluer And he that considereth the greatnesse of the Kingdome and that euery man payeth Tribute to the King of their Persons Lands Trees and other things without carrying any Tribute out of the same that which I speake wil not seeme excessiue But as his Reuenue is very great so his Expenses are many For those which in this Kingdome doe liue at the Kings charge are many to wit all the Mandarins to whom the King giueth Wages all the Souldiers all the Kinsfolkes of the King his Eunuches and an infinite number of people whereby his charges are exceeding great although alwayes there remayneth a good deale for him to lay vp and there is no doubt but hee hath it in store in exceeding great quantitie Many small Kingdomes round about acknowledge the King of China and pay him Tribute as Corea and others whose names I know not on this Northerne part and on the side of Malaca and Macao many others And sometimes on these Northerne parts they trouble him somewhat in robbing and killing of people It may be that your Worship or some bodie else may demand why the King of China being so great subdueth not these small Kingdomes that lye about him to deliuer himselfe of trouble I answere that he wanteth no abilitie but I will say one sure thing a Paradoxe to the people of our Europe which is That neither the Chinois nor their King doe seeke nor dreame of dilating their Empire more then it is And this their resolution is such that although they would giue them all these Kingdomes they would not take them much lesse if they were farther off For they hold it for one of the greatest miseries especially the Mandarins graue sort of people to go out of their Kingdome to any other part There is one of the best Examples hereof that may be giuen which fell out of late and that was that as by the danger which might grow to his Kingdome if the people of Iapon should winne the Kingdome of Corea which is joyned to China by the mayne Land as they began to doe the Chinois ayded the Coreans with many men and the people of Iapon by the death of their King called Quabacondono did wholly abandâ—n it The Kingdome remayned in the power of the Chinois and so continued two or three yeares After which they wholly gaue it ouer without any other greater respect then that there were none that were willing to goe thither to gouerne it nor that the King had any need to annexe it vnto his Estate And without doubt it seemeth that he would doe the like with any other although they would put it into his hands And touching those Kingdomes which pay him Tribute there is no great account made whether they come or no and their continuall comming is more for the profit of those which come then that the King doth desire it And therefore the Philippine Ilands which in former times paid Tribute to the Kings of China were made none account of when they ceased to pay it This King hath one lawfull Wife as other men haue in choice whereof they haue regard to nothing else but to her good qualities and externall beautie for there is no Nobilitie to be sought for Besides her hee hath a great number of Concubines chosen after the same manner
fight two yeeres For Mechanicall Arts they are not comparable to our mens Architecture whether yee regard the beautie or continuance of their buildings they not so much as conceiuing or crediting the stately magnificence or long durance of some in these parts They either make no foundation or verie sleight and thinke a mans age to be age enough for a house and that scarcely without reparations their houses being also of Timber and where the walls are Stone they haue Timbers to beare vp the roofe that the wall may easily be repaired or renewed without meddling with the supporters Printing is ancienter there then here some thinke before the Incarnation and most certaine aboue fiue hundred yeeres old much differing from ours because of the multitude of their Characters They graue or cut these Characters in a table of Peare-tree Apple-tree or Zizyphus In this Table they lightly glue on a whole leafe written and then cunningly shaue the drie paper that they make very little transparence after which they cut the wood that onely the prints or lineaments of the Characters are eminent which done with great facilitie and celeritie they print off leaues at pleasure one Printer often 1500. in one day so ready also in cutting that to mee Ours seeme to spend as much time in composing and correcting This course is more accommodated to their great Characters then to ours whose little letters are not easily cut in woodden Tables They haue this commoditie also that keeping these Tables by them they may with little labour adde or take away words or sentences and need not at once print off any more Copies then present vse or sale requireth Wee doe this with Bookes of our Religion or European Sciences printing them at home by our China seruants They haue another way of printing Characters or Pictures printed before in Marble or Wood laying on a leafe of Paper moist and on that a woollen Cloth whereon they beate with a Hammer till the Paper insinuates it selfe into the voide spaces and lineaments of the Characters or Picture after which they lightly colour that leafe with Inke or other colour those delineations onely remayning white and retayning the Prototype-figure But this is for grosser Pourtraitures They are much addicted to pictures but nothing so cunning in painting founding grauing as Europeans They make magnificent Arches with figures of men and beasts and adorne their Temples with Idols and Bells but their Genius otherwise generous and ingenious enough for want of commerce with other Nations is herein rudely artificiall Shadowes and Oyle in picturing are to them vnknowne and their Pictures therefore haue no more life of Art then Nature In Statues themselues seeme Statues for all rules of Symmetry any further then by the eye and yet will be doing in huge indeed Monsters of this kinde in Earth Brasse and Marble Their Bells haue all woodden Hammers which yeeld a woodden sound not comparable to ours nor seeming capable of those of Iron They haue variety and plenty of Musicall Instruments yet want Organs and all that haue Keyes Their Strings are made of raw Silke and know not that any can be made of Guts The Symmetrie of their Instruments is answerable to ours All their Musike is simple and single-toned vtterly ignorant of consort in discord-concord yet much applaud they themselues in their owne Harmonie howsoeuer dissonant to our eares But this pride seemes to grow as vsually it doth from ignorance and it is likely they would preferre ours if they knew it They haue scarcely any Instruments for measuring of that which measures all things Time such as they haue measure by water or fire but very imperfectly as is also their Sun-diall which they know not to fit to differing places They are much addicted to Comedies and therein exceed ours some practising the same in principall Townes others trauelling thorow the Kingdome or roguing if you will being the dregs of the Kingdome buying Boyes whom they frame to this faigning facultie Their Commedies are commonly antient whether Histories or deuices and few new written They are vsed in publike and in priuate Solemnities as also in Feasts whereto being called they offer to the Inuiter a Booke in which to take his choise the Guests looking eating drinking together and sometimes after ten houres feasting they will spend as much succeeding time in a succession of Interludes one after another Their pronunciation is with singing accent and not with the vulgar tone Seales are of great vse with them not onely for Letters but for their Poems also Pictures Bookes and many other things These contayne the name sur-name dignitie and degree neither content they themselues with one but haue many inscribing sometimes the beginning and end of their workes not imprinting them in Waxe or such like substance but onely colour them red The chiefe men haue on the Table a Boxe full of Seales which containe their diuers names for euery Chinese hath many names and those of Wood Marble Iuorie Brasse Crystall Corall and better stones There are many workemen of that Seale-occupation their Characters differing from the vulgar and sauouring of Antiquitie and Learning There is another Art not vnlike of making Inke for all writing made into little Cakes or Balls of the smoke of Oyle For their estimation of exact writing makes the making of Inke also to be holden an Art not illiberall They vse it on a Marble smooth stone with a few drops of water rubbing those Balls and colouring the stone thence taking it with a Pensill of Hares haires wherewith they write Fannes also are in much vse by both Sexes for the causing of winde to coole them in Summer No man may goe abroad without a Fanne although the weather be cold and the winde already bee importunate the vse being rather for ornament then necessitie They are made of Reeds Wood Iuorie Ebonie together with Paper or Silke and a certaine odoriferous Straw in round ouall or square forme The chiefe men vse them of Paper gilded with plaits to be let in or out and therein inscribe some pithie sentence or Poeme These are the most common gifts or presents as Gloues in Europe and we haue a Chist full of them sent vs by our friends In other things the Chinois are liker ours vsing Tables Stooles and Beds which the adioyning Nations doe not but sit on Carpets on the floore to eate or sleepe §. II. Of their Characters and writing downward their studies Ethikes Astrologie Physike Authentike Authors Degrees how taken both Philosophicall and Militarie NOw for their more liberall Arts and Literate-degrees this Kingdome differs from all others in which their Learned beare principall sway The China words are Monosyllables not one otherwise howsoeuer two or three Vowels sometimes are conioyned into one Diphthong to speake after our manner for they haue not Consonants nor Vowels but diuers Characters for so many things and as many of them
euery haughtie spirit rather affects meane places in the Literate Order then great in the Martiall Yea these Literate are more magnanimous and more contemne their liues in zeale of the publike then the Souldierie No lesse admirable is the Symmetrie and Order of Magistrates in their subordinate Orders in Obedience Reuerence Visitations and Presents the Inferiour giuing honourable Titles to the Superiour and kneeling to them None beares any Office aboue three yeeres except the King confirme it And the chiefe Magistrates of Prouincces Cities and Regions euery third yeere must appeare at Pequin and doe their Rites to the King at which time seuere inquirie is made of the Magistrates and they thereupon rewarded or punished I haue also obserued that the King dares not alter any of those things which in this publike Disquisition are ordered by the Iudges Anno 1607. we reade foure thousand Magistrates condemned that being the Search-yeere and a Booke published thereof These Condemned are of fiue sorts First Couetous which haue taken Bribes to peruert Iustice or haue vsurped the publike or priuate mens fortunes these are wholly depriued of all Offices for euer The second are the Cruell which haue too seuerely punished which are also depriued of their Places and Ensignes The third are the Old and sickly and the Remisse and negligent these are depriued but permitted the Immunities and Ensignes The fourth sort are the rash headdie and vnaduised which are put in lower Offices or sent to more easie places of Gouernment The last are such as haue not gouerned themselues or theirs worthy of that place of Gouernment these are wholly depriued The like Inquisition is made euery fifth yeere of the Court Magistrates and the same time also of Militarie Commanders None may beare Office in his natiue Prouince except Militarie The Sonnes also or Domestike seruants of Magistrates may not goe out of the house lest they should bee Factors for bribes but all seruices without doores is done by Officers designed to his place and when hee goeth out of his House hee sealeth the doores whether priuate or publike that none of his Seruants may goe out vnwitting to him They permit no Stranger to liue with them that mindes to returne to his Countrey or is knowne to haue Commerce with forraigne Nations and no Stranger although of a friendly Nation and Tributarie may haue accesse to the inward parts of the Kingdome a thing whereof I haue seene no Law but Custome neither haue I euer seene any of Corai in China except some Slaues which a Captayne brought thence although a tributarie Nation which vseth in manner the China Lawes And if a Stranger steale into the Countrey they punish him not with Death nor Slauerie but permit him not to returne They most seuerely punish those which without the Kings leaue haue commerce with Strangers and hardly can any bee perswaded to be sent abroad with Mandates and such are rewarded with some Dignitie at their returne None beare Weapon in Cities not the Souldiers or Captaynes but in their Traynings nor haue any men weapons in their Houses except some rustie blade which they vse when they trauell for feare of Theeues Their greatest Brawles goe no further then scratching or pulling by the hayre hee which flees or abstaines from wrong is esteemed both Wise and Valiant When the King dyeth none of his Sonnes are permitted to remayne in the Royall Citie but the Heyre and it is Capitall for them being dispersed in diuers Cities to stirre thence Some principall amongst them compounds their strifes and rules them in Cases with others they are subject to the Magistrates §. IIII. Their manifold rites in Salutations Entertaynments and other Ciuilitie to the King and Magistates Of Buryals and Marriages Birth-dayes their Men Women Names and Games Habites COurtesie or Ciuilitie is reckoned one of their fiue Cardinall vertues much commeded in their Bookes Their common Rites yee haue had largely in Pantoia When greater respect is vsed as after long absence or on a Solemne day after the common bowing both fall on their knees with the forehead to the ground and then rise and downe againe in like sort three or foure times When they doe this reuerence to a Superiour hee stands at the head of the Hall or sits and at all those prostations ioyning his hands bowes a little and sometime for greater modestie hee goeth to the side of the Hall whose head is Northwards as the doore is Southwards The same rites they performe to their Idols and sometimes as the Seruants to their Master or the meanest of the people to honourable persons which is presently to kneele and knock the ground thrice with their forehead they stand at his side when their Master speakes and kneele at euery answer When one speakes to another they vse not the second person nor the first person when they mention themselues except to their inferiour and haue as many formes of depressing themselues as of exalting others the lowliest of which is to call a mans selfe by his proper name in stead of I. When they speake any thing of another mans they vse a more honourable forme Of their owne or theirs a more modest which a man must learne both for manners sake and to vnderstand their meaning The Visitors send their Libels or papers of visitation so many that the Porter is faine to keepe a note of their names and where they dwell lest wee should forget and if the partie to bee visited be not at home or at leasure that libell is left with the Porter for a testimonie The more honourable the Visitor the larger hee writes his name In sending Presents they vse like libelling setting downe also each gift in a line by it selfe part of which may bee sent backe without offence which is done with a like libell of thankes They often send money or pieces of Gold for presents They haue Garments proper for visitations The chiefe place in both Royall Courts is giuen to Strangers most remote especially which made vs commonly to bee preferred The seruant when they are set brings as many little Cups of Cia as are Guests When they part neere the Hall doore they reiterate their bowings then at the Doore and at the passing out and after they are in their Chayre or on Horsebacke againe without doores and lastly a Seruant is sent after in his Masters name to salute them and they send their seruants likewise to resalute Their Banquets are not so much commessations as Compotations for although their Cups be as little as Nut-shels yet they drinke often Their Ciuill and Religious affayres are therein handled besides the demonstration of kindnesse In eating they haue neither Forkes nor Spoones nor Kniues but vse small smooth stickes a palme and a halfe long wherewith they put all meats to their mouthes without touching them with their fingers They bring all
that at Nanquin also where no King hath of long time resided The gates to the South both inner and outward are three the King only going in and out at the middle which otherwise is shut others at the other gates on the right and left hand Their computation of time is onely by the Kings Raigne Sometimes the King bestoweth a Title on the Parents of the principall Magistrates by a certaine writing made by the Kings Philosophers in the Kings name esteemed wonderfully acquired with any cost and kept in the familie as a thing sacred The like opinion is of other Titles giuen to Widowes expressed in two or three Characters giuen to Widowes which to their old age haue refused second marriages or to old Men which haue liued an hundred yeeres and in like cases They set these Titles ouer their doores Magistrates also doe the like to their friends To good Magistrates Arches are erected at publike cost of Marble by Citizens also to some of their Citizens which haue attayned any notable dignitie The most precious Artifices thorow all the Kingdome are yeerely sent to the King to Pequin with great costs The Magistrates of the Kings Citie goe abroad with lesse pompe on horsebacke and few of the principall in Seats and those carried but by foure Porters all in reuerence of the King Foure times in the yeere once a quarter all the Court Magistrates assemble at the Sepulchres of the antient Kings and Queenes and make there their offerings giuing the principall honour to Humvu They prepare to this solemnitie certaine dayes fasting at home and surceasing of sâ—its Next to the King they honour their Magistrates both in formes of words and visitations to which none aspire but Magistrates and they which haue beene depriued lose not all honour in this kind but sometimes come forth in their habits and are respected by their Citie Magistrates If one bee preferred to another dignity which hath well executed his Office they honour him with publike gifts and reserue his Boots in a publike Chist with Verses in his praise To some they erect Temples also and Altars with Images and some are deputed to keepe lights there burning and odours at publike Rent charge perpetually with huge Censers of Bell-metall as they doe to their Idols Yet doe they distinguish betwixt this and Diuine worship of their Gods asking many things whereas these Rites are onely memorials though many of the vulgar confound them together Cities are full of such Temples by friends often erected to vnworthie men to which at certaine times they goe and performe kneeling and bowing Rites and offer Meats Their Bookes are full of precepts for obseruing Parents with due honour and in outward shew no Nation performes so much They will not sit ouer against them but on the side speake to them with great reuerence they sustaine their poorer Parents with their labour in best manner they are able and in nothing are more curious then their funerals The mourning colour is white and all their habite from the Shooes to the Cap of a strange and miserable fashion The cause of three yeeres mourning for Parents is because so long they carried them in armes with so much labour of education for others as they please a yeere or three moneths as they are in neerenesse For the King they mourne three yeeres thorow all the Kingdome and for the Lawfull Queene Their funerall Rites are written in a Booke which they consult on that occasion all the parcels of the habite there pictured When a man of ranke is dead the Sonne or next Kinsman sends Libels to the friends within three or foure dayes all the Roome is white with an Altar in the midst on which they place the Coffin and Image of the dead Thither all the friends come in mourning one after another offer Odors and two Wax-candles on the Altar whiles they burne making foure bendings and kneelings hauing first censed against the Image The Sonnes stand at the side and the women behinde couered with a Curtaine mourning the while the Priests also burne Papers and Silkes with certaine rites to minister Clothes to the deceassed They abstayne from wonted Beds sleeping on Straw-beds on the ground neere the Corps from flesh and other daintier food Wine Bathes companie with their Wiues Bankets not going out for certaine moneths remitting by degrees as the three yeeres expire On the funerall day the friends are by another Libell inuited to which they goe in Procession forme in mourning many Statues of Men Women Elephants Tigres Lions of Paper all going before diuersified in colour and gilding which are all burnt before the Graue a long ranke of Idoll Priests Prayers and Players on diuers Instruments obseruing diuers rites in the way huge Bell-censers also carried on mens shoulders after which followes the Herse vnder a huge carued Canopie adorned with Silkes carried with forty or fifty men Next the children on foot with staues and then the women enclosed within a white gestatory Curtaine that they may not be seene followed by women of the kindred in mourning Seats The Graues are all in the Suburbs If the Sonnes bee absent the Funerall pompe is deferred till their comming They bring if it may bee the decâ—assed in another Countrey to lie by his friends The Graues are adorned with Epitaphs in Marble magnificently Thither on certaine dayes yeerely the kindred resort to cense and offer and make a funerall banquet Their Marriages and Spousals are with many rites done in their youth the Contracts compounded by the Parents without their consent they obserue equalitie in yeeres and degree in the lawfull Wife In their Concubines lust beauty price beare sway The poorer also buy their Wiues and when they list sell them The King and his kindred respect onely beauty Magistrates appointed to make the choise One is his lawfull Wife the King and his Heire hauing nine other Wiues a little inferiour and after them sixe and thirty which are also called Wiues his Concubines are more Those which bring forth Sonnes are more gracious especially the Mother of the eldest This is also familiar to other families thorow the Kingdome Their first Wife sits at Table others except in the Royall families are as Hand-maids and may not sit but stand in presence of either of them their Children also calling that lawfull Wife their Mother and for her though not the true Parent obserue trienniall mourning In Marriages they are curious not to take any of the same sur-name of which sur-names there are not a thousand in all that vast Kingdome Nor may any man frame a new sur-name but must haue one antient of the Fathers side except he be adopted into another familie They respect no affinity or consanguinity in a differing sur-name and so marrie with the Mothers kindred almost in any degree The Wife brings no portion and although when shee first goeth to her
other base Offices The Captayne 's onely haue some authoritie Their armes are worthlesse for offence or defence and onely make a shew the Captayne 's being also subject to the Magistrates whippings Their Alchimisticall vanitie and study of long Life with precepts and huge bookes of both I omit The founders forsooth of these Sciences haue gone body and soule to Heauen The making of Siluer hath made many spend their siluer wits and credit cheated by professing Artists and the great Magistrates few in Pequin free are taken vp with the other Study some shortning their life to make it longer They write of one of their Kings which had procured such a potion of immortalitie whom a friend of his was not able to disswade from that conceit enraged by his sudden snatching drinking his prepared potion which he seeking by death to reuenge the other answered how can I be killed if this draught cause immortalitie and if I may then haue I freed thee of this errour Touching the China Sects I read in their Bookes that the Chinois from the beginning worshipped one God which they call the King of Heauen or by another Name Heauen and Earth Beneath this Deitie they worshipped diuers tutelare Spirits of Mountaynes Riuers and of the foure parts of the world In all actions they held Reason to bee obeyed which light of Reason they confessed they had from Heauen Of that supreame Deitie and his administring Spirits they neuer had such monstrous conceits as the Romans Greekes Aegyptians whence the Iesuites hope that many of them in the law of Nature were saued Their Sects are reckoned three The first of the Learned the second of Sciequia the third Laucu One of these is professed by all which vse their Characters That of the Learned is most proper to China and most ancient and all their Learned learne it in the course of their studies Confutius is the Prince therof This Sect hath no Idols worships one God beleeuing all things to bee conserued by his prouidence They worship in inferiour sort the Spirits The best of them teach nothing of the Creation rewards and punishments they confine in this life to a mans selfe or his posteritie Of the immortalitie of the Soule they seeme to make no doubt for they speake of the deceased liuing in Heauen but of Hell they make no mention The later Learned deny both with the soules immortalitie yet some say that the soules of good men are corroborated with vertue and made able to hold out others dying with the body The principall opinion seemeth borrowed of the Idoll Sect fiue hundred yeeres agoe which holds that this whole Vniuerse consists of one matter and that the Creatures are as so many members of this huge body so that euery one may attayne to the similitude of God being one with him which we confute out of their owne ancient Authors Though the Literate acknowledge one supreame Deitie yet they erect no Temple to him nor any other place proper to his Worship nor any Priests persons or rites peculiar nor haue precepts thereof nor any which prescribeth or punisheth defect of Holies nor any which priuately or publikely recite or sing ought to him Yea they affirme that the Office of Sacrificing to the King of Heauen and his worship belongs to the King and if any should take on him that Office hee should vsurpe the Kings and be thereby a Traytor For this purpose the King hath two stately Temples in both Royall Cities one dedicated to the Heauen the other to the Earth in which sometime hee vsed to Sacrifice but now in his place certayne Magistrates haue succeeded which there sacrifice many Oxen and Sheepe with many Rites To the Spirits of Mountaynes Riuers and of the foure Regions of the world onely the chiefe Magistrates Sacrifice nor are the people admitted thereto The precpts of this Law are contayned in the Tetrabiblion and fiue Bookes of Doctrines nor are any other Bookes allowed but onely some Commentaries thereon Nothing in this Sect is more of note then their yeerely Obits or parentations to their deceased Parents common to all from the King to the meanest obseruing their dead Ancestrie as if they were liuing Neither yet doe they suppose that they eate of the meate which is set them or need it but they haue no better meane to expresse their loue The Literate haue a costly Temple to Confutius in euery Citie by Law appointed in that place where the Schoole is and adjoyning to the Magistrates Palace which is set ouer the Bachelors or Graduates of the first degree In a principall place of that Temple his Image is erected or else his Name in golden Cubitall letters written in a curious Table Hither the Magistrates assemble euery New-moone and Full also the Bachelors with wonted kneelings Odours and Wax-lights to acknowledge their Master On his Birth-day and on other set times they offer festiuall Dishes thankefully confessing his learned workes whence they haue attayned their Degrees and Offices but pray not to him nor looke for ought from him but as is obserued of their dead Parents Other Temples also are seene of the same Sect to the Tutelare Spirits of each Citie and to the Magistracie of each Tribunall wherein they solemnly binde themselues by solemne Oathes to obserue Law and Iustice when they first enter into their Office In these they offer Dishes and Odours but in differing Worship for in these they acknowledge there is a Diuine power to punish the perjurious and reward the good The scope of this Literate Sect is the peace and good of the Common-wealth and of Families and of each persons their precepts agreeing with Nature and Christianitie Fiue Relations or Societies are obserued by them comprehending all duties of humanitie of Father and Child of Husband and Wife of Master and Seruant of elder and younger Brethren of Fellowes and Equals They condemne Single life permit Polygamie and in their Bookes largely explaine that precept of Charitie to doe to another as a man would be done to They deny this to bee a Sect but a certayne Acadamie instituted for the gouernment of the Common-wealth and because it prescribes not nor prohibiteth any thing touching the Life to come many adjoyne the other two Sects to this The second Sect is called Siequia or Omitose and by the Iaponians Sciacca and Amidabu Both haue the same Characters and the same Totoqui or Law It came to the Chinois from the West brought from the Kingdome of Thienscio or Scinto now called Indostan betwixt Indus and Ganges about the yeere of Christ 65. It is written that the King of China warned in a Dreame sent Legats thither which brought Bookes and Interpreters from thence the Authors of them being dead And therefore I see not how truely the Iaponians affirme that Sciacca and Amidaba pierced thither and were Natiue of Siam The Authors of this Sect haue taken
call the Southerne Mangines that is rude or barbarous as the Iesuites haue taught vs. But neither Cathay nor Mangi was then the name which they assumed but was giuen them by the Tartars as China is a name vnknowne to them now If any will find no other Cambalu nor Cathay but Pequin and China I will not contend though my Reasons elsewhere giuen out of Polo and Chaggi Memet and others with the former Relations of Pinto and Alhacen make me scrupulous and still to beleeue some greater Prince or Can with his Cambalu or Court in the more Northerly parts of Asia then the Iesuits could learne of which the China iealousie admitting no entercourse of Strangers and the many quarrelling Tartar Princes in the way haue concealed from vs hitherto The great blacke space on the North-west hath in the Originall certayne Characters in it which expresse it whether it intendeth Mountayns which their Art could no better expresse and the Riuers thence running may import or that sandy Desert on the North-west I cannot so well determine The Iesuits say that ab occasu qui Aquiloni vicinior est conterminus visitur arenae sitientis ager qui multorum dierum penuria aduenarum exercitus ab Sinarum Regno aut deterret aut sepelit I rather thinke that it is Cara Catay or Blacke Catay before often mentioned both Mountaynous and Desert and perhaps coloured blackish as the name intimates by black sands or as health grounds with vs it was the first Tartarian Conquest and beginning of the greatest greatnesse which this World hath yeelded the Countrey before of Presbyter Ioannes Asiaticus The wall is in this forme in the original not in the Picture made vp of Mountaynes wherein I thinke they had not art to imitate Nature the Art in the whole Map much resembling our old Maps of wooden prints saue that I see not one Mountaine presented in swelling fashion to the Eye The Ilands are very many with their Characters but poorely delineated their names here omitted for their vncertaynties so little and yet how much more then any other doe wee giue you of China till Time giue vs more The degrees are not so perfectly accommodated to the Map by reason that we must at once follow the Chinian Map which had no degrees nor could their Art without degrees giue euery place his iust longitude or latitude and the Iesuits Rules yet we haue comne somewhat neere as may be seene Other things appeare in the History CHAP. VIII A continuation of the Iesuits Acts and Obseruations in China till RICIVS his death and some yeares after Of Hanceu or Quinsay An Extract of MONâ—ARTS trauell THus hauing with Pantogias eyes taken some view of the Kings Palace and with Ricius of their whole Gouernment I hold it fit not to leaue this China Apostle so Ricius is called till wee haue seene some fruits of his labours vntill and after his death He tels vs that three dayes after they had beene shut vp in the Palace of Strangers as yee haue read they were brought forth into the Kings Palace so performe the wonted Rites to the Kings Throne This is done in a large and glorious Court or Porch where 30000. men might be contayned at the end whereof is a high Chamber vnder which by fiue great doores is a passage to the Kings Lodgings in that Chamber is the Kings Throne where anciently he sate to heare and dispatch businesses and Embassages and to receiue the Rites of Magistrates rendring thankes for their Preferments But in the present solitarinesse of the King those Rites are done to the Empty Throne many there gratulating the King euery day In this Court enuironed with stately Workes 3000. Souldiers watch euery night besides others watching in Towres without a stones cast from one another In each of the fiue Gates is an Elephant which with the Souldiers goe forth when it is day and those are admitted which come to gratulate the King These come in a peculiar Habit of Red with an Iuory Table in their hand to couer their mouth and exhibit their kneelings and bowings to the Throne as they are taught by Officers of Rites or Masters of Ceremonies one crying out to that purpose at the performance of each gesture The Gouernour of Strangers hauing shut them vp first petitioned the King sharply against Mathan the Eunuch and them but seeing no answere he petitioned more gently but would haue them sent from Pequin which the King liked not yet without Petition from the Magistrates would not detayne them The Eunuches also laboured their stay for feare the Clockes should miscarry beyond their skill The Kings Mother hearing of a selfe-striking bell sent for it and the King sent it but to preuent her asking it caused the Wheeles to be loosed so that not seeing the vse she sent it againe When the Rituall Magistrates could get no answere to their Petitions for not touching their stay at Pequin the Praefect sent to Ricius that he would make a Petition to giue him leaue to stay there in pretence of Sicknesse and Physicke which hee did and the other presently answered giuing him libertie to hyre a House continuing also his former allowance with foure seruants to bring it euery fifth day Flesh Salt Rice Wine Hearbs Wood and another seruant in continuall attendance so that now they recouered libertie and credit The Eunuches also told them of the Kings approbation of their stay and they had out of the Treasurie eight Crownes a moneth which their goeth much further then heere and the Captayne of Strangers by open Sentence gaue them full libertie One of the Colai and then the onely became their great friend with his Sonne after some European Presents which hee bountifully rewarded likewise the supreame President of the Court of Magistrates and other of the Grands besides the Eunuches of the Palace and some of the Queenes and Royall family Amongst others was Fumochan a great man who for withstanding the Eunuches capacitie in Vquam Prouince was depriued whipped and three yeeres Imprisoned but by others honored with Temples Odours Images and Bookes in prayse of him as a Saint and the King wearyed by multitude of Petitions for him granted him againe his libertie Also Lingoson a great Magistrate and Mathematician as they accounted became Ricius his Scholler and was baptised Leo borne at Hanceu the chiefe Citie of Cechian of which afterward Yet had Ricius a great enemy of a great Learned man of Hanlin Colledge who in zeale of the Idol-sect had put away his Wife and professed himselfe one of their Votaries or Shauelings drew many Disciples after him and writ many Bookes against the Literate Sect and writ also against Ricius his bookes One of the Kings Admonishâ—rs accused him to the King by Petition and the King rescribing seuerely hee slue himselfe yea the King ordayned that if the Magistrates would become Apostata shauelings they should leaue
furniture When they are come to the Church the Priest standeth ready to receiue the child within the Church Porch with his Tub of water by him And then beginneth to declare vnto them that they haue brought a little Infidell to be made a Christian c. This ended he teacheth the Witnesses that are two or three in a certaine set forme out of his Booke what their dutie is in bringing vp the child after he is baptised vz. That he must be taught to know God and Christ the Sauiour And because God is of great maiestie and wee must not presume to come vnto him without Mediators as the manner is when we make any suit to an Emperour or great Prince therefore they must teach him what Saints are the best and chiefe Mediators c. This done he commandeth the Deuill in the name of God after a coniuring manner to come out of the water and so after certaine Prayers he plungeth the child thrise ouer head and eares For this they hold to bee a point necessary that no part of the child be vndipped in the water The words that beare with them the forme of Baptisme vttered by the Priest when he dippeth in the child are the very same that are prescribed in the Gospell and vsed by vs vz. In the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost For that they should alter the forme of the words and say by the holy Ghost as I haue heard that they did following certaine Heretikes of the Greeke Church I round to be vntrue as well by report of them that haue beene often at their Baptismes as by their Booke of Lyturgie it selfe wherein the order of Baptisme is precisely set downe When the childe is baptised the Priest layeth Oyle and Salt tempered together vpon the forehead and both sides of his face and then vpon his mouth drawing it along with his finger ouer the childs lips as did the Popish Priests saying withall certaine Prayers to this effect that God will make him a good Christian c. all this is done in the Church Porch Then is the child as being now made a Christian and meet to be receiued within the Church Doore carried into the Church the Priest going before and there he is presented to the chiefe Idoll of the Church being layd on a Cushion before the feet of the Image by it as by the Mediator to be commended vnto God If the child be sicke or weake specially in the Winter they vse to make the water luke warme After Baptisme the manner is to cut off the haire from the childs head and hauing wrapped it within a piece of Waxe to lay it vp as a Relique or Monument in a secret place of the Church This is the manner of their Baptisme which they account to be the best and perfectest forme As they doe all other parts of their Religion receiued as they say by tradition from the best Church meaning the Greeke And therefore they will take great paines to make a Proselyte or Conuert either of an Infidell or of a forreine Christian by rebaptising him after the Russe manner When they take any Tartar prisoner commonly they will offer him life with condition to be baptised And yet they perswade very few of them to redeeme their life so because of the naturall hatred the Tartar beareth to the Russe and the opinion he hath of his fashood and iniustice The yeere after Mosko was fired by the Chrim Tartar there was taken a Diuoymorsey one of the chiefe in that exploit with three hundred Tartars more who had all their liues offered them if they would be baptised after the Russe manner Which they refused all to doe with many reproches against those that perswaded them And so being carried to the Riuer Mosko that runneth through the Citie they were all baptised after a violent manner being thrust downe with a knock on the head into the water through an hole made in the Ice for that purpose Of Lieflanders that are captiues there are many that take on them this second Russe Baptisme to get more libertie and somewhat besides towards their liuing which the Emperour ordinarily vseth to giue them Of Englishmen since they frequented the Countrey there was neuer any found that so much forgot God his Faith and Countrey as that he would be content to be baptised Russe for any respect of feare preferment or other meanes whatsoeuer saue onely Richard Relph that following before an vngodly trade by keeping a Caback against the order of the Countrey and being put off from that trade and spoiled by the Emperours Officers of that which he had entred himselfe this last yeere into the Russe Profession and so was rebaptised liuing now asmuch an Idolater as before he was a Rioter and vnthrifty person Such as thus receiue the Russe Baptisme are first carried into some Monasterie to bee instructed there in the doctrine and ceremonies of the Church Where they vse these ceremonies First they put him into a new and fresh sute of apparell made after the Russe fashion and set a Coronet or in Summer a Garland vpon his head Then they anoint his head with Oyle and put a Waxe candle light into his hand and so pray ouer him foure times a day the space of seuen dayes All this while he is to abstaine from flesh and white meats The seuen dayes being ended he is purified and washed in a Bath-stoue and so the eight day hee is brought into the Church where he is taught by the Friers how to behaue himselfe in presence of their Idols by ducking downe knocking of the head crossing himselfe and such like gestures which are the greatest part of the Russe Religion The Sacrament of the Lords Supper they receiue but once a yeere in their great Lent time a little before Easter Three at the most are admitted at one time and neuer aboue The manner of their communicating is thus First they confesse themselues of all their sinnes to the Priest whom they call their ghostly Father Then they come to the Church and are called vp to the Communion Table that standeth like an Altar a little remoued from the vpper end of the Church after the Dutch manner Heere first they are asked of the Priest whether they bee cleane or no that is whether they haue neuer a sinne behind that they left vnconfessed If they answer No they are taken to the Table Where the Priest beginneth with certayne vsuall Prayers the Communicants standing in the meane while with their armes folded one within another like Penitentiaries or Mourners When these prayers are ended the Priest taketh a Spoone and filleth it full of claret Wine Then hee putteth into it a small piece of Bread and tempereth them both together and so deliuereth them in the spoone to the Communicants that stand in order speaking the vsuall words of the Sacrament Eate this c. Drinke this
c. both at one time without any pause After that hee deliuereth them againe Bread by it selfe and then Wine carded together with a little warme water to represent Bloud more rightly as they thinke and the water withall that flowed out of the side of Christ. Whiles this is in doing the Communicants vnfold their armes And then folding them againe follow the Priest thrice round about the Communion table and so returne to their places againe Where hauing sayd certayne other prayers hee dismisseth the Communicants with charge to bee merrie and to cheere vp themselues for the seuen dayes next following Which being ended hee enioyneth them to fast for it as long time after Which they vse to obserue with very great deuotion eating nothing else but Bread and Salt except a little Cabbage and some other Herbe or Root with water or quasse Mead for their drinke This is their manner of administring the Sacraments Wherein what they differ from the institution of Christ and what Ceremonies they haue added of their owne or rather borrowed of the Greekes may easily bee noted THeir chiefest errours in matter of Faith I finde to bee these First concerning the Word of God it selfe they will not read publikely certayne Bookes of the Canonicall Scripture as the bookes of Moses specially the foure last Exodus Leuiticus Numeri and Deuteronomie which they say are all made disauthentique and put out of vse by the comming of Christ as not able to discerne the difference betwixt the Morall and the Ceremoniall Law The bookes of the Prophets they allow of but reade them not publikely in their Churches for the same reason because they were but directers vnto Christ and proper as they say to the Nation of the Iewes Onely the Booke of Psalmes they haue in great estimation and sing and say them daily in their Churches Of the New Testament they allow and reade all except the Reuelation which therefore they reade not though they allow it because they vnderstand it not neither haue the like occasion to know the fulfilling of the Prophecies contayned within it concerning especially the Apostacie of the Antichristian Church as haue the Westerne Churches Notwithstanding they haue had their Antichrists of the Greeke Church and may finde their owne falling off and the punishments for it by the Turkish inuasion in the Prophecies of the Booke Secondly which is the fountayne of the rest of all their corruptions both in Doctrine and Ceremonies they hold with the Papists that their Church Traditions are of equall authoritie with the written Word of God Wherein they preferre themselues before other Churches affirming that they haue the true and right Traditions deliuered by the Apostles to the Greeke Church and so vnto them Thirdly that the Church meaning the Greeke and specially the Patriarch and his Synod as the head of the rest hauing a soueraigne Authoritie to interpret the Scriptures and that all are bound to hold that Interpretation as sound and authentique Fourthly concerning the Diuine nature and the three Persons in the one substance of God that the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Father onely and not from the Sonne Fiftly about the office of Christ they hold many foule errours and the same almost as doth the Popish Church namely that hee is the sole Mediatour of redemption but not of intercession Their chiefe reason if they bee talked withall for defence of this errour is that vnapt and foolish comparison betwixt God and a Monarch or Prince of this world that must bee sued vnto by Mediatours about him wherein they giue speciall preferment to some aboue others as to the blessed Virgin whom they call Procheste or vndefiled and Saint Nicolas whom they call Scora pomosnick or the Speedy helper and say that hee hath three hundred Angels of the chiefest appointed by God to attend vpon him This hath brought them to an horrible excesse of Idolatrie after the grossest and prophanest manner giuing vnto their Images all religious worship of Prayer Thankesgiuing Offerings and Adoration with prostrating and knocking their heads to the ground before them as to God himselfe Which because they doe to the Picture not to the portraiture of the Saint they say they worship not an Idoll but the Saint in his Image and so offend not God forgetting the Commandement of God that forbiddeth to make the Image or likenesse of any thing for any Religious worship or vse whatsoeuer Their Church walls are verie full of them richly hanged and set foorth with Pearle and Stone vpon the smooth Table Though some also they haue embossed that sticke from the board almost an inch outwards They call them Chudouodites or their Miracle workers and when they prouide them to set vp in their Churches in no case they may say that they haue bought the Image but Exchanged money for it Sixtly for the meanes of Iustification they agree with the Papists that it is not by Faith onely apprehending Christ but by their Workes also And that Opus operatum or the worke for the worke sake must needs please God And therefore they are all in their numbers of Prayers Fasts Vowes and Offerings to Saints Almes deeds Crossings and such like and carrie their numbring Beads about with them continually as well the Emperour and his Nobilitie as the common people not onely in the Church but in all other publike places specially at any set or solemne meeting as in their Fasts law Courts common Consultations entertaynment of Ambassadours and such like Seuenthly they say with the Papists that no man can bee assured of his saluation till the sentence be passed at the day of Iudgement Eightly they vse auricular Confession and thinke they are purged by the very action from so many sinnes as they confesse by name and in particular to the Priest Ninthly they hold three Sacraments of Baptisme the Lords Supper and the last Anoiling or Vnction Yet concerning their Sacrament of extreame Vnction they hold it not so necessarie to saluation as they doe Baptisme but thinke it a great curse and punishment of God if any dye without it Tenthly they thinke there is a necessitie of Baptisme and that all are condemned that dye without it Eleuenth they rebaptise as many Christians not being of the Greeke Church as they conuert to their Russe profession because they are diuided from the true Church which is the Greeke as they say Twelfth they make a difference of Meates and Drinkes accounting the vse of one to be more holy then of another And therefore in their set Fasts they forbeare to eate flesh and white meates as wee call them after the manner of the Popish superstition which they obserue so strictly and with such blinde deuotion as that they will rather die then eate one bit of Flesh Egges or such like for the health of their bodies in their extreame sicknesse Thirteenth they hold Marriage to bee
vnlawfull for all the Clergie men except the Priests onely and for them also after the first Wife as was sayd before Neither doe they well allow of it in Lay-men after the second marriage Which is a pretence now vsed against the Emperours onely Brother a childe of sixe yeeres old who therefore is not Prayed for in their Churches as their manner is otherwise for the Princes bloud because hee was borne of the sixt marriage and so not legitimate This charge was giuen to the Priests by the Emperour himselfe by procurement of the Godones who make him beleeue that it is a good policie to turne away the liking of the people from the next successour Many other false opinions they haue in matter of Religion But these are the chiefe which they hold partly by meanes of their traditions which they haue receiued from the Greeke Church but specially by ignorance of the holy Scriptures Which notwithstanding they haue in the Polonian tongue that is all one with theirs some few words excepted yet few of them reade them with that godly care which they ought to doe neither haue they if they would Bookes sufficient of the old and new Testament for the common people but of their Lyturgie onely or Booke of common seruice whereof there are great numbers Which notwithstanding it is not to bee doubted but that hauing the Word of God in some sort though without the ordinarie meanes to attaine to a true sense and vnderstanding of it God hath also his number among them As may partly appeare by that which a Russe at Mosko sayd in secret to one of my Seruants speaking against their Images and other superstitions That God had giuen vnto England light to day and might giue it to morrow if hee pleased to them As for any Inquisition or proceeding against men for matter of Religion I could heare of none saue a few yeeres since against one man and his wife who were kept in a close Prison the space of eight and twentie yeeres till they were ouer-growne into a deformed fashion for their hayre nayles colour of countenance and such like and in the end were burned at Mosko in a small House set on fire The cause was kept secret but like it was for some part of truth in matter of Religion though the people were made to beleeue by the Priests and Friers that they held some great and damnable Heresie THe manner of making and solemnizing their Marriages is different from the manner of other Countries The man though hee neuer saw the woman before is not permitted to haue any sight of her all the time of his wooing which hee doth not by himselfe but by his Mother or some other ancient woman of his kinne or acquaintance When the liking is taken as well by the Parents as by the parties themselues for without the knowledge and consent of the Parents the contract is not lawfull the Fathers on both sides or such as are to them in stead of Fathers with their other chiefe friends haue a meeting and conference about the dowrie which is commonly very large after the abilitie of the parents so that you shall haue a Market man as they call them giue a thousand Rubbels or more with his Daughter As for the man it is neuer required of him nor standeth with their custome to make any joynter in recompence of the dowrie But in case hee haue a Child by his Wife shee enioyeth a third deale after his decease If he haue two Children by her or more she is to haue a courtesie more at the discretion of the husband If the husband depart without issue by his wife shee is returned home to her friends without any thing at all saue onely her dowrie if the husband leaue so much behind him in goods When the agreement is made concerning the dowrie they signe Bonds one to the other as well for the payment of the dowrie as the performing of the Marriage by a certayne day If the woman were neuer married before her Father and friends are bound besides to assure her a Maiden Which breedeth many brabbles and quarrels at Law if the man take any conceit concerning the behauiour and honestie of his wife Thus the contract being made the parties begin to send tokens the one to the other the Woman first then afterwards the Man but yet see not one another till the Marriage bee solemnized On the Eue before the marriage day the Bride is carryed in a Collimago or Coach or in a Sled if it bee winter to the Bridegroomes house with her marriage Apparell and Bed-stead with her which they are to lye in For this is euer prouided by the Bride and is commonly verie faire with much cost bestowed vpon it Heere she is accompanied all that night by her Mother and other women but not welcommed nor once seene by the Bridegroome himselfe When the time is come to haue the marriage solemnized the Bride hath put vpon her a kinde of Hood made of fine Knit-worke or Lawne that couereth her head and all her body downe to the middle And so accompanied with her friends and the Bridegroome with his they goe to Church all on Horsebacke though the Church be neare hand and themselues but of very meane degree The words of contract and other ceremonies in solemnizing the Marriage are much after the order and with the same words that are vsed with vs with a Ring also giuen to the Bride Which being put on and the words of contract pronounced the Brides hand is deliuered into the hand of the Bridegroome which standeth all this while on the one side of the Altar or Table and the Bride on the other So the marriage knot being knit by the Priest the Bride commeth to the Bridegroome standing at the end of the altar or table and falleth downe at his feet knocking her Head vpon his Shooe in token of her subjection and obedience And the Bridegroome againe casteth the lappe of his Gowne or vpper garment ouer the Bride in token of his dutie to protect and cherish her Then the Bridegroome and Bride standing both together at the Tables end commeth first the Father and the other friends of the Bride and how themselues downe low to the Bridegroome and so likewise his friends bow themselues to the Bride in token of affinitie and loue euer after betwixt the two kindreds And withall the Father of the Bridegroome offereth to the Priest a loafe of Bread who deliuereth it straight againe to the Father and other friends of the Bride with attestation before God and their Idols that hee deliuer the dowrie wholly and truely at the day appointed and hold loue euer after one kindred with another Whereupon they breake the Loafe into pieces and eate of it to testifie their true and sincere meanings for performing of that charge and thenceforth to become as graines of one Loafe or men of one Table These ceremonies
man of courage I know sayth hee to whom I will commit him that will diligently keepe him and foorthwith hee slew him and buryed him And so the Sedition was appeased And from that time vntill this day the Word of God is taught amongst Barbarous men after the manner of the Confession of Augusta The Life and Manners of the Iselanders IN the whole Iland there are three sorts of men who are held in any reckoning and account for the common people by reason of the scarcitie of Ships wherewith they fish make themselues slaues to the richer Of those three sorts the first is of them whom they call Loshmaders that is to say Men of Iustice for Loch in their language signifieth Law These men administer Iustice and there are many of them but twelue of them onely haue the yeerely charge of Iustice. All men obey their Iudgement and Decrees Another sort is of them who are called Bonden They are in the place of Nobles and as euery one of them is richest in Shipping and Cattle so hee hath most Fishers and followers This onely power they know The third sort is of Bishops and Ministers of the word of God of the which many are found euery where throughout the whole Iland There are many of the Iselanders very proud and high minded especially by reason of the strength of body which they haue I saw an Iselander who easily put an Hamburg Tunne full of Ale to his mouth drinking off it as if hee had had but one small measure Both Sexes in Iseland haue the same habite so that by the garments you shall not easily discerne whether it bee Man or Woman They want Flaxe except it bee brought vnto them by our Countrey-men The Women-kinde there are very beautifull but ornaments are wanting The whole Nation of the Islanders is much giuen to Superstitions and they haue Spirits familiarly seruing them For they onely are fortunate in Fishing who are raised vp by night of the Deuill to goe a fishing And although the Ministers of the Gospell vse all diligence in disswading them from this impietie yet this wickednesse hath taken roote and sticketh so deepely in their mindes and they are so bewitched of Sathan that they can admit no sound Doctrine and Dehortation Yea by the Deuils meanes if you offer them money they promise a prosperous wind and performe it which I know as hereafter shall bee spoken The like Olaus Magnus writeth of the Finlanders in his third Booke They hold Ships also by inchantment almost immoueable and that in a prosperous wind And truely it is a wonder that Sathan so sporteth with them For hee hath shewed them a remedie in staying of their Ships to wit the Excrements of a Maide being a Virgin if they annoynt the Prow and certaine planckes of the Ship hee hath taught them that the Spirit is put to flight and driuen away with this stinke In the rest of the carriage of their life they thus behaue themselues The Parents teach their male Children euen from their child-hood letters and the Law of that Iland so that very few men are found throughout the whole Iland but they know Letters and many Women vse our letters and haue also other characters with the which they expresse some whole words of theirs which words can hardly bee written with our letters They giue themselues to hardnesse and fishing from their Infancie for all their life consists in Fishing They exercise not Husbandrie because they haue no Fields and the greatest part of their foode consisteth in Fish vnsauerie Butter Milke and Cheese In stead of Bread they haue Fish bruised with a Stone Their Drinke is Water or Whay So they liue many yeeres without medicine or Physitian Many of them liue till they bee one hundred and fiftie yeeres old And I saw an old man who sayd hee had then liued two hundred yeeres Nay Olaus Magnus in his twentieth Booke sayth that the Iselanders liue three hundred yeeres The greater part of Iselanders hath neuer seene Bread much lesse tasted it If our men at any time sell them Meale or Corne they mingle it with Milke and lay it vp for a long time as delicates for Nobles They call this sauce or mixture Drabbell The Germaines that trade in Iseland haue a place in the Hauen of Haffenefordt fenced by Nature where vnder Tents they set their Mercbandise to sale as Shooes Garments Glasses Kniues and such kinde of Merchandise of no price The Iselanders haue Oyle molten out of the bowels of Fishes knowne to our Tanners and Shoomakers they haue Fish Brimstone white Foxe skinnes Butter and other things They barter all these for our Commodities nor is the bargaine ratified before they bee well stuffed with our Meat Wine or Beere together with their Wiues and Children whom they bring with them how many soeuer they haue Comming into the Hauen they haue their Daughters with them which are marriage-able they after they haue inquired of our companie whether they haue Wiues at home or not they promise a nights lodging for Bread Bisket or any other trifling things Sometimes the Parents yeeld their Daughters freely euen for a whole moneth or as long as they stay If shee prooue with Child by that lying with her the parents loue their Daughter better then before and the Child being borne they bring it vp some yeeres while either the Father returne or they giue it to their Sonne in law that shall bee for a Dowrie with their Daughter who doth not despise it because it is borne of the Germaine blood If any Virgin haue familiaritie with a Germaine shee is honoured among them and therefore shee is sought of many Suiters And the time was before this that Whoordome which was without the degrees of Consanguinitie and Affinitie had no Infamie And although Preachers crie out against it and the offenders are seuerely punished yet they hardly abstaine They lay not vp Wine and Beere which they buy of our Countrey-men but quaffe it vp house by house by course one with another and that freely or for nothing While they drinke they sing the heroicall acts of their ancestors not with any certaine composed order or melodie but as it commeth in euery mans head Neither is it lawfull for any one to rise from the Table to make water but for this purpose the daughter of the house or another maid or woman attendeth alwayes at the Table watchfull if any becken to him that beckeneth shee giues the chamber-pot vnder the Table with her owne hands the rest in the meane while grunt like Swine least any noise bee heard The water being powred out hee washeth the Bason and offereth his seruice to him that is willing and hee is accounted vnciuill who abhorreth this fashion They entertaine them that come vnto them with a kisse and they behold and looke each on other if paraduenture they may see Lice creeping
sound the common people thinke the soules of the damned to be tormented heere it is certayne that diuers and horrible spirits are obserued in this Mountayne and about it for if a Battaile be fought in any place the Islanders especially they that sayle and fish in the Sea neere to Hecla know the day of the Battaile fought although they know not where it be done for they see as they report wicked spirits going forth and returning and bringing soules with them And such a storie is repâ—rted all Island ouer A Fisherman sayling by Hecla met with another ship both had a prosperous wind and when after the manner of Saylers he was demanded who hee was and of what place hee answered that hee had the Bishop of Breme in his ship whom hee would conuay to Hecla and it was knowne that the Bishop dyed the same day which notwithstanding I would not set downe for truth If any perish by Sea or otherwise dye sometimes leauing their Friends and Acquaintance they appeare very heauie being demanded whither they goe and from whence they answere they are brought to Hecla vnder a cruell Master the Deuill and so vanish And they are so bewitched of Satan that they thinke them the soules of the departed But because no man that is well in his wits will thinke that Hell is in this Mountayne yet it may be demanded whence the Hill hath this matter whereby it should bring forth so many yeeres flames so many ashes and such abundance of Pumis stones For wee see the most sollid and firme bodies and all things to be consumed by fire and for that cause some thinke that it shall come to passe that these flames shall once be extingished for the cause fayling they deny that any effects can follow But heere what I thinke I will freely speake yet sauing other mens judgements It is manifest by watry Meteors that there is a continuall generation of water by the vapours gathered together in the cauities of the Earth which issueth forth by Fountayns but the efficient and materiall causes abiding perpetually the effects also continually remayne so also in the bowels of the Earth there are certayne places which by their owne nature draw vnto them a hote and dry exhalation and that it resolues it into flames ashes and Pumis stones which may easily be done in this Mountayne by reason of the Sulphur matter which is found in Island throughout the whole Land And as Fountaynes send forth more abundance of water in the Winter time then in the Summer nay some of them are dry because matter failes so is it with this Mountayne for sometimes matter failing it hath neither flames nor smoke and all is quiet whereby it appeareth that the matter and efficient cause faile Howeuer it bee I know this that no man may come to the foot of the Mountayne without danger and feare as hereafter shall be declared The same yeere I was in Island the nine and twentieth of Nouember about midnight in the Sea neere Hecla there appeared a flame which gaue light to the whole Iland so that all of vs astonished wondred and carefully expected the issue thereof the elder sort and such as were skilfull in this matter said that this light came from Hecla an houre after the whole Iland trembled as it should haue beene moued out of the place after the Earthquake followed a horrible cracke that if all warlike Ordnance had beene discharged it had beene nothing to this terrour It cannot be thought much lesse expressed by word how horrible it was Wee thought that the whole frame of the World would fall and that the last Day was at hand but it was knowne afterwards that the Sea went backe two leagues in that place and remayned dry About the beginning of Iuly at a certayn time of the yeere great store of Ice suddenly floteth to the Iland about Hecla and there goes a rumour through the whole Iland nay it is beleeued that the damned soules are tormented in this Ice by course in the Flame in the Mountayne and after in the Ice This Ice for three whole moneths swimmeth only about Hecla If you take any part of this Ice out of the Sea and wrap it in a linnen cloth and lay it vp in a Chest it remayneth so long vnmelted as it swimmeth in the Sea but if the Ice in the Sea vanish which suddenly in one night happeneth this appeareth not nor leaueth any signe of moysture in the linnen cloth which is not a hard thing for Satan to doe to take away the Ice without moysture to increase their incredulitie Olaus Magnus maketh mention of this Ice in his eleuenth Booke But because I determined to search out all things diligently I sayled not without great feare vnto this Ice and I obserued that this Ice was violently cast against the Rockes by force of the winds and so made a mournfull sound afarre off as if miserable howlings were heard there Hereupon the Islanders thinke the soules of the damned are tormented in this Ice Of the Riches of the Islanders I Haue said that Island was a rough and snowie Countrey and besides it is full of Rockes and stones and so truly that there is not a field in the whole Iland they haue not so much as Gardens wherein they may haue Pot-herbes or Pulse they know no kinde of Corne nor Apples Peares nor Cheries nor any fruit of Trees And which is almost incredible they neither vse Bread nor Salt yet they are well liking and strong There is no Citie in the whole Iland they seldome haue two or three dwellings together They haue their Cottages on the Sea side for fishing and vnder ground by reason of the fierce windes There is no lone of money among them for wares are changed for wares Brimstone groweth on the South part and almost throughout the whole Iland which is digged out in great abundance they sell this stuffe purged for a small price Mines of Gold or Siluer nor of any other mettall they haue none They vse Iron but such as is brought vnto them You shall scarse finde a man who hath not Iron Nayles in a Bagge wherewith Horse-shooes are fastened All their houses are vnder ground for they haue no matter for building There is not a tree in the whole Iland except the Birch-tree and that in one place which also exceedeth not the stature of a man in length and that by reason of the vehemencie of the winds that it cannot grow higher This Birch-tree after the Summer Solstitium beginnes first to bud the leaues haue a most sweet smell and of so fragrant a sauour that the Germanes put them in their Tents and vpon their meats for a singular delight Yet sometimes great abundance of Firre-trees from Tartaria or else-where carried by force of the waues and the Ice arriued in Island The chiefe vse of them is in building Cabbins vnder the ground you shall scarsly find a
numbred sixteene as I said For they reckoned the Diphthongs to the Syllables Moreouer it retained the last new Consonant of the old Alphabet changed in name but not in shape which is p. This being set after a vowell in the same syllable hath the sound of d. as Blap for Blad which is a leafe which kind of writing was more vsuall with the ancient but at this day is almost growne out of vse but being set before a vowell it hath a peculiar force and pronunciation not altogether Th but sounding somewhat more grosly as it were Tzh. putting forth the tongue almost between the fore-teeth as pa that is to say then In times past it had the name of Puss at this day it is called Porn or Thorn if you put p. for th and therefore it cannot be written or pronounced at all but by it selfe They also of later time write the Consonant f. after this manner β. The Moderne Writers also doe sometimes aspirate L. N. R. the ancient very seldome and almost neuer as Hlutur in old time Lutur that is a thing Hâ—ijfur in times past as also sometimes at this day Kuijfur that is to say a Knife Hruâ—ur in old time Rutur that is to say a Ram. In like manner sometimes Iod and Vaf or I. and n Consonants as Hiel that is a Wheele Hualur that is a Whale which also I thinke the ancient did concerning Iod and Vaf In Vowels and Diphthongs as also abbreuiations proper to this language the varietie is farre greater which I purpose not to touch Moreouer also the due handling of the letters as of the rest of the Etymologie and Syntaxis of this tongue would bee the copious matter of a peculiar worke especially if any would adde the Poetrie purposing to write the Grammer of the Islandish tongue which would bee no more difficult then that wee haue seene done concerning the Germane and French tongue besides others About the yeere of the Lord 1216. one of our Country-men wrote in his Countrey language concerning the letters of the proper or mother tongue where hee affirmeth these ancient Characters to be peculiar to this language and handleth them both as well new as old after a legitimate and due manner of tractation by his definitions and diuisions of the letters into Vowels and Consonants and of the fiue Latine Vowels maketh eighteene of his language distinguished in sound and pronunciation He diuideth the Consonants naturally into halfe Vowels and Mutes and those into Liquids and Firmes these into open and shut performing the part of a pretie Logician And in deliuering the force and pronunciation of the letters hee artificially assumeth for euery definition all the Instruments of framing the voyce as well the lungs and throat as the auxiliary parts of the mouth and tongue The letter p. also he calleth the peraduenture in imitation of the Greeke Theta which almost as we said although not altogether it expresseth or Tau of the Hebrewes which Hebrew letter if th or t. of the Latines rightly expresse as is reported by some Thau shall come nothing neerer to our p. then Theta The same Country-man of ours from absolute letters proceedeth to set downe in writing the figures of the word and sentence in the Mother tongue and illustrate them with examples of our language retaining the Greeke titles of the Figures or names of Epizeusis Anadiplosis c. And from this Writer of our Countrey we receiued the Types of the old Alphabet for there are Historicall fragments yet extant concerning Norus the Name-giuer of Norway and founder of the Kingdome and those Toparchi or little Kings whom hee vanquished before hee obtained the Monarchie §. II. A discourse of the first Inhabitants of the Northerne World supposed to be Giants expelled from Canaan Of the Islanders Houses Fewell Victuall MOreouer concerning some of the ancestors of Norus among whom his father Porre whom they call Thorro King of Gotland Finland and Kuenland an excellent Prince of his age from whom the moneth of the old Noruegians and now Islanders hath the name of Thorre which in the Iulian Calender beginneth the 10.11.12.13.14.15 or 16. of Ianuary for it hath a moueable beginning after the manner of their Calender And seeing King Thorro this month accustomed to sacrifice vnto his gods the Kuenones instituted yerely sacrifices in the same month to him being dead as to a certaine god in token of an happy yeere which they began with the winter after the maner of the old Lacedemonians called the same month Porre of Thorro no otherwise then the Lacedemonians gaue diuine honor to Lycurgus being dead building a Temple in memory of him where hee was honoured for a god to whom his familiar friends instituted set Feasting-dayes and solemne assemblies which remained a long time and the daies wherein the assemblies were celebrated they called Lycurgidae concerning which matter looke Cragius in his third booke of the Common-wealth of the Lacedemonians Of the Ancestors also of Norus all are mentioned euen to his Great-grandfather who was Fermotus King of Finland Moreouer one of the three sonnes of Fermotus and therefore Great vncle of Norus called Logie which signifieth a flame who for the excellencie of his beautie was called Halogie that is to say an high or excellent flame Hee was Monarch of the Halongiensian Prouince bordering vpon the Prouince of Nidrosia Goe also the daughter of Thorro by the sister of Norus is there recorded for recouerie of whom being stolne away as Cadmus was sent by his father Agenor to seeke his daughter Europa Norus was sent by his father Thorro which that it might more happily succeed Thorro instituted new sacrifices to the Gods in the moneth next following the former afterwards called Thorra and intituled the same moneth with the name of Goa after the name of his daughter Goe which name of the moneth likewise the Islanders that now liue doe yet retaine Furthermore ancient Histories make mention of Gorus the naturall brother of Norus as also the nephew of Gorus named Gyluns hauing the soueraigne authoritie in Suecia in whose time Odinus happened to come others call him Othinus Standerd-bearer of the Asian Immigration made in the foure and twentieth yeere before Christ was born which we mentioned before and Gyluns had a father called Geiterus and an Vncle Beiterus the sonnes of Gorus from Beiterus the Hauen neere the Citie Nidrosia is named Beitstod I thought good to exhibit these things in a Table Fermotus King of Finland Hâ—ur The same also is Agier which other-wise signifieth the Sea hee is supposed another Neptune to haue dominion ouer the Sea Kare That is to say the Winde for in the number of the Gods after death he is thought to be another Aeolus to rule the Windes Froste Otherwise called Iokul both from the Frost and Cold. Suaer Logiâ— Signifieth a Flame honoured in stead of Vulcan after death as hauing power ouer the Fire and for
and I haue sent to you Ichkmen Kichenga to do obeysance vnto your Maiesty and see your Princely eyes whâ—n your Maiestie vouchsafed to doe their obeysance and see your Princely eyes And to me you sent of your Grace three Cups of Siluer a Bow a Sword two Gunâ—es and two Garment Clothes all which your Princely fauours I haue receiued and what shall bee behouâ—â—full for your Majesty from hence I will furnish you withall As also I am to request your 〈◊〉 in respect the Ambassadours doe passe betweene vs very miserably and poore by reasonâ— hâ—re are now some small warres betwixt vs and the blacke Kâ—lâ—â—acks and there are but small 〈◊〉 Tobolsko Castle and in the Castles of Tomin Darkâ— and from the Barban people Now if so be your Majestie will fauour me and defend me with these people from Karakula and will bee pleaâ—ed to 〈◊〉 on warre on your owne side and I on mine that matter will bee done betweene vs and all good matters continue betwixt vs. And so by your Princely fauour Ambassadors may continually passe betweene vs. Iuan Tarchan Varchies and Andrei Tarchan Varchies did conduct two of your Maiesties Messengers into the Dominions of Catay according to your Majesties commandement and they are returned to me againe out of Catay Also Lord there is come vnto me the Tarchan of Labaia and I haue sent vnto you with my Presents the said Tarchan Labar and Riâ—ibacshy Anâ—haij and with them ten men and two men of Sirgos in their Letter is written that there is sent vnto your Maiestie three Leopards with their clawes an Irbish with his clawes three Lizernes with their clawes a red and a yellow Damaske vpon a gold ground a piece of Veluet and an ambling Horse And I am humbly to request your Majestie if it bee your Majesties fauour to grace mee for your owne honour with a garment of cloth of Gold and of diuers colours fiue Garments of fine Cloth a Head-piece a shirt of Male a Sword a Bow twentie Gunnes a Flaggon of Gold a Kettle of Siluer and fiue sorts of Precious Stones of each one a Tennet a Dwarfe and Workmen to make Guns and Powder and two thousand pence Your Maiesties name is growne renowmed and famous euery where therefore I doe reuerence vnto your Majestie because many Kings of many Countreyes haue spread abroad the fame of your Majesties name euery where And I request that Ambassadours may speedily passe betwixt vs and now if it be your Maiesties fauour I desire you to dispatch these my Ambassadours with speed to me backe againe Anno 7128. the three and twentieth of September in the Emperours Dominions at Soldota a Cazacke of Siberia called Euashko Pettlin did report beeing examined of his Trauels The last yeere past 7127. hee said that the Boiaren and Voyauod Knez Euan Simonowich Koorockin sent him from the Castle of Tomo and his fâ—llowâ— Andrashko to conduct the Kings Altines Ambassadours as also to inquire or search the Kingdomes of Catay They went from the Castle of Tomo about the ninth of May and trauelled from Tomo to Kirgis with much expedition tenne dayes and in Kirgis is a Duke subiect to the Emperours Maiestie his name is Nemi who gaue them victuals and post Through this Land of Kirgis they werre halfe a day and came to the Dominion of Mutalla to the Altine King who gaue them prouisions and post and dispatched them thence so they passed through his Land fiue weekes to the Country of Sheremugaly where raigneth a Queene called Manchika who caused to haue prouision and post giuen them In this Countrey of Sheromogula they trauelled foure dayes and came into the Dominions of Catay called Crim where is a wall made of stone fifteene fathomes high alongst the side of which wall they went ten dayes where they saw pettie Townes and Villages belonging to 〈◊〉 Queene Manchika but in those ten dayes they saw no people vpon the wall at all At the end of these ten dayes they came to the gate wherein lye very great Peeces of Ordnance shooting shot as bigge as a mans head and in the said gate standeth in watch three thousand men and they come with their Merchandizes to traffique at the gate The Altine men also come to the gate with their Horses to sell to the Catay men but are not permitted to come within the walls except very few at once Thus their whole trauell from Tomo Castle to this gate was twelue weekes besides some dayes that they stood still and from the gate to the great Empire of Catay tenne dayes and came to the Citie or Castle of Catay about the beginning of September and were lodged in the great Embassadors house and hauing beene there in Catay foure dayes there vsed to come vnto them a Secretary with two hundred men vpon Asses very well apparelled and did entertayne and feast them with Sacke and other Drinkes made of Grapes and told them that the Emperour or King Tambur had sent him to aske them wherefore they were come into the Dominions of Catay Whereupon they answered that our great Lord and Emperour had sent them to discouer the Dominions of Catay and see the King thereof but hee answered them againe that without presents they could not see the King and withall gaue them a Letter which Letter they brought with them to Tolbosko and from thence is sent to the Emperours Maiestie by them Out of Catay they went about the twelfth of October and came to the Castle of Tobolsko about Whitsontyde the same yeere 1619. A Description of the Empires of Catay and Labin and other Dominions aswell inhabited as places of Pasture called Vlusses and Hords and of the great Riuer Ob And other Riuers and Land passages FRom Kirgis to the Riuer Bakanna is sixe dayes trauell and from Bakanna to Kinchike is nine dayes trauell from Kinchike to the great Lake in which Lake Rubies or Saphires grow is three dayes trauell and the compasse of that Lake is twelue dayes trauell on horsebacke There falleth also into the said Lake foure Riuers to wit from the East South West and North yet the water doth not increase in the Lake nor decrease There falleth yet another Riuer into the said Lake which commeth from betweene the East and the North and is called Kitta vpon which we went fifteen dayes to the head of it where we found the King Altine in progresse the way is very stony And from the King Altine to an Vlusses fiue dayes trauell the Vlusses is called Algunat and the Duke in it is called Tâ—rmâ—shine from him to another Vlusses fiue dayes the Vlusses is called Chikursha and the Duke in it is called Carakula from thence to an Vlusses fiue dayes called Suldussa wherein is a King called Chaksaâ—a from him to an Vlusses called Bâ—suâ— fiue dayes the Dukes name is Chichim from him to an Vlusses called Iglethin fiue dayes the Duke is Taschils Cherekta from him
equitie and right and where the truth cannot be found out by Law it shall be referred to oath and lot and on whom soeuer the lot fals to him shall the right be adiudged And if any of the English Merchants in any of our Citie within our Kingdomes doe complaine of any wrong offered them by our people for debts growing by trade or otherwise we command our Gouernours and all other our authorised people that they presently minister true iustice vnto them And for any wrong or other matter of controuersie that the English Merchant shall haue against any of our Subiects our Gouernours and other our authorised people vpon their complaint for all controuersies matters of debt excepted shall giue our Subiects so offending vpon suretie setting them time to appeare at Mosco to answere the same with the English Merchants face to face before our Chancellour in the Office of Embassy and in these matters our Chancellour shall truely examine the businesse and minister true iustice and what by examination cannot be found shall be referred as before to oath and lot the Iudges and Iustices through our Dominions shall take no kinde of duetie of the English Merchants for their matters of Law We will and command that those our Imperiall gracious Letters of priuiledge be strictly obserued in all points in all parts of our Dominions and by all our Subiects Gouernours Secretaries and other Officers without disobeying in any thing And whosoeuer shall not obey this our Princely and gracious Letters of priuildge but shall offer wrong to the English Merchants those our Subiects shall be with vs in our high displeasure Thâ—se our gracious Letters of priuiledges are sealed with our Imperiall Seale of Gold in our Princely Pallace of our Imperiall Citie of Mosco in the yeare from the Worlds creation 7129. in the moneth of May the eleuenth day Subscribed by our Imperiall Maiesties Chancellour of our Office of Embassy and our priuie Chancellour Euan Corbatouesin Gramotin BVt it is now high time to leaue Russia and all that Barbarous shoare of Samotees and Tartars onely we will borrow helpe of some Barbarians to shippe vs thence to Sea And although Finch Gourdon and others haue in the former Booke inserted so great light yet seeing Master Marsh hath entertained other guides we will take Sea by Ob and thence set forth on further discoueries CHAP. XII Notes concerning the discouery of the Riuer of Ob taken out of a Roll written in the Russian tongue which was attempted by the meanes of ANTONIE MARSH a chiefe Factor for the Moscouie Company of England 1584. with other notes of the North-east FIrst he wrote a Letter from the Citie of Mosco in the yeare 7092. after the Russe accompt which after our accompt was in the yeare 1584. vnto foure Russes that vsed to trade from Colmogro to Pechora and other parts Eastward whose answere was By writings receiued from thee as also by reports wee vnderstand thou wouldest haue vs seeke out the mouth of the Riuer Ob which we are content to doe and thou must giue therefore fiftie rubbles it is requisite to goe to seeke it out with two Cochimaes or companies and each Cochima must haue ten men and wee must goe by the Riuer Pechora vpwards in the Spring by the side of the Ice as the Ice swimmeth in the Riuer which will aske a fortnights time and then we must fall into Ouson Riuer and fall downe with the streame before we come to Ob a day and a night in the spring Then it will hold vs eight dayes to swimme downe the Riuer Ob before we come to the mouth therefore send vs a man that can write and assure thy selfe the mouth of Ob is deepe On the Russe side of Ob soiourne Samoeds called Vgorskai Sibierskie Samoeds and on the other side dwel another kinde of Samoeds called Monganet or Mongaseisky Samoeds We must passe by fiue Castles that stand on the Riuer of Ob. The name of the first is Tesuoi Gorodok which standeth vpon the mouth of the Riuer Padon The second small Castle is Nosoro-gorodock and it standeth hard vpon the side of Ob. The third is called Necheiour-goskoy The fourth is Charedmada The fift is Nadesneà a that is to say The Castle of comfort or trust and it standeth vpon the Riuer Ob lowermost of all the former Castles toward the Sea Heretofore your people haue bin at the said Riuer of Obs mouth with a Ship and there was made shipwracke and your people were slaine by the Samoeds which thought that they came to rob and subdue them The Trees that grow by the Riuer are Firres and a kinde of white soft and light Firre which we call Yell. The bankes on both sides are very high and the water not swift but still and deepe Fish there are in it as Sturgeons and Cheri and Pidle and Nelma a dainty fish like white Salmons and Moucoun and Sigi and Sterlidi but Salmons there are none Not farre distant from the maine at the mouth of Ob there is an Island whereon resort many wilde beasts as white Beares and the Morses and such like And the Samoeds tell vs that in the winter season they oftentimes finde there Morses teeth If you would haue vs trauell to seeke out the mouth of Ob by Sea we must goe by the Isles of Vaygats and Noua Zembla and by the Land of Matpheone that is by Matthewes Land And assure thy selfe that from Vaygats to the mouth of Ob by Sea is but a small matter to sayle Written at Pechora the yeare 7092. the twenty one of February Master MARSM also learned these distances of places and Ports from Caninos to Ob by Sea FRom Caninos to the Bay of Medemske which is somewhat to the East of the Riuer Pechora is seuen dayes sayling The Bay of Medemsky is ouer a day and a halfe sayling From Medemske Sanorost to Carareca is sixe dayes sayling From Carska Bay to the farthest side of the Riuer Ob is nine dayes sayling The Bay of Carska is from side to side a day and a nights sayling He learned another way by Noua Zembla and Matthuschan Y ar to Ob more North-eastward From Caninos to the Iland of Colgoieue is a day a nights sayling From Colgoieue to Noua Zembla are two dayes sayling There is a great Osera or Lake vpon Noua Zembla where wonderfull store of Geese and Swannes doe breede and in moulting time cast their feathers which is about Saint Peters day and the Russes of Colmogro repaire thither yearely and our English men venter thither with them seuerall shares in money they bring home great quantitie of Doune-Feathers dried Swannes and Geese Beares skinnes and Fish c. From Naromske Reâ—a or Riuer to Mattuschan Y ar is sixe dayes sayling From Mattuschan Y ar to the Peronologli Teâ—pla that is to say To the warme passage ouer-land compassing or sayling round
Pilot from Venice dated the 20. of Nouember 1596. which came not to his hands And also another Letter dated the 24. of Ianuarie 1596. which came to his hands And thereof he wrote me answere dated the 28. of May 1597. which I receiued the first of August 1597. by Thomas Norden an English Merchant yet liuing in London wherein he promised still to goe with me into England to performe the said voyage for discouerie of the North-west passage into the South Sea if I would send him money for his charges according to his former writing without the which money he said he could not goe for that he said he was vndone vtterly when he was in the ship Santa Anna which came from China and was robbed at California And yet againe afterward I wrote him another Letter from Venice whereunto he wrote me answere by a Letter written in his Greeke language dated the 20. of October 1598. the which I haue still by me wherein he promiseth still to goe with me into England and performe the said voyage of discouerie of the North-west passage into the South Sea by the said streights which he calleth the Streight of Noua Spania which he saith is but thirtie daies voyage in the streights if I will send him the money formerly written for his charges The which money I could not yet send him for that I had not yet recouered my pension owing mee by the Companie of Turkie aforesaid And so of long time I stayed from any furder proceeding with him in this matter And yet lastly when I my selfe was at Zante in the moneth of Iune 1602. minding to passe from thence for England by Sea for that I had then recouered a little money from the Companie of Turkie by an order of the Lords of the Priuie Counsell of England I wrote another Letter to this Greeke Pilot to Cefalonia and required him to come to me to Zante and goe with mee into England but I had none answere thereof from him for that as I heard afterward at Zante he was then dead or very likely to die of great sicknesse Whereupon I returned my selfe by Sea from Zante to Venice and from thence I went by land through France into England where I arriued at Christmas An. 1602. safely I thanke God after my absence from thence ten yeeres time with great troubles had for the Company of Turkies businesse which hath cost me a great summe of money for the which I am not yet satisfied of them A Treatise of the North-west passage to the South Sea through the Continent of Virginia and by Fretum Hudson THe noble plantation of Virginia hath some very excellent prerogatiues aboue many other famous Kingdomes namely the temperature of the aire the fruitfulnesse of the soile and the commodiousnesse of situation The aire is healthfull and free both from immoderate heate and from extreme cold fo that both the Inhabitants and their Cattell doe prosper exceedingly in stature and strength and all Plants brought from any other remote climate doe there grow and fructifie in as good or better manner then in the soile from whence they came Which though it doe manifestly prooue the fruitfulnesse of the soile yeelding all kindes of Graine or Plants committed vnto it with a rich and plentifull increase yet cannot the fatnesse of the earth alone produce such excellent effects vnlesse the temperature of the aire be likewise so fauourable that those tender sprouts which the earth doth abundantly bring forth may bee cherished with moderate heate and seasonable moisture and freed both from scorching drought and nipping frost The North part of America Gerardus Mercator a very industrious and excellent Geographer was abused by a Map sent vnto him of foure Euripi meeting about the North Pole which now are found to bee all turned into a mayne Icie Sea One demonstration of the craftie falshood of these vsuall Maps is this that Cape Mendocino is set in them West North-west distant from the South Cape of California about seuenteene hundred leagues whereas Francis Gaule that was imployed in those discoueries by the Vice-roy of New Spaine doth in Hugo Linschotten his booke set downe their distance to be onely fiue hundred leagues Besides this in the place where Sir Thomas Button did winter in 57. degrees of latitude the constant great Tydes euery twelue houres and the increase of those Tydes whensoeuer any strong Westerne winde did blow doe strongly perswade vs that the mayne Westerne Ocean is not farre from thence which was much confirmed vnto them the Summer following when sayling directly North from that place where they wintered about the latitude of 60. degrees they were crossed by a strong Current running sometimes Eastward sometimes Westward So that if we finde either Hudsons Bay or any Sea more neere vnto the West wee may assure our selues that from thence we may with great ease passe to any part of the East Indies And that as the World is very much beholding to that famous Columbus for that hee first discouered vnto vs the West Indies and to the Portugal for the finding out the ordinarie and as yet the best way that is knowne to the East Indies by Cape Bona Speranza So may they and all the world be in this beholding to vs in opening a new and large passage both much neerer safer and farre more wholesome and temperate through the Continent of Virginia and by Fretum Hudson to all those rich Countries bordering vpon the South Sea in the East and West Indies And this hope that the South Sea may easily from Virginia be discouered ouer Land is much confirmed by the constant report of the Sauages not onely of Virginia but also of Florida and Canada which dwelling so remote one from another and all agreeing in the report of a large Sea to the Westwards where they describe great ships not vnlike to ours with other circumstances doe giue vs very great probabilitie if not full assurance that our endeuours this way shall by Gods blessing haue a prosperous and happy successe to the encrease of his Kingdome and Glorie amongst these poore ignorant Heathen people the publique good of all the Christian world the neuer-dying honour of our most gracious Soueraigne the inestimable benefit of our Nation and the admirable and speedie increase and aduancement of that most noble and hopefull Plantation of Virginia for the good successe whereof all good men with mee I doubt not will powre out their prayers to Almightie God H. B. VOYAGES AND TRAVELS TO AND IN THE NEW WORLD CALLED AMERICA RELATIONS OF THEIR PAGAN ANTIQVITIES AND OF THE REGIONS AND PLANTATIONS IN THE NORTH AND SOVTH parts thereof and of the Seas and Ilands adiacent THE FIFTH BOOKE CHAP. I. A Description of the West Indies by ANTONIO De HERRERA his Maiesties Chiefe Chronicler of the Indies and his Chronicler of Castile To the Licentiate PAVL of Laguna President of the Royall and Supreme Councell of the Indies THe
Residencie with facultie to take the gouernment and by his death the Licenciate Marcus of Aguilar naturall of the Citie of Ezija was subrogated his Deputie and because of his death succeeded within two moneths hee substituted his authorities in the Treasurer Alonso of Estrada borne in Citie Royall and the death of Lewis Pance being knowne in Castile it was prouided that Marcus of Aguilar should gouerne and in defect of him Alonso of Estrada till the first Court came with order that Nunne of Guzman Knight of Guadalajara Gouernour of Panuco a President did come and because it was conuenient to take away those Iudges others were sent in their places and for President in the gouernment vniuersall of New Spaine Don Sebastian Ramirez of Fuenleal Bishop of Saint Dominicke and of the Conception late President of the Court of Saint Dominicke a man of great learning and that after many dignities died in Castile Bishop of Cuenca and then the charge of Captaine generall was giuen anew to the Marques Don Hernando Cortes that he might gouerne the matters of warre with the aduise of Don Sebastian Ramirez The first that had title of Vice-roy and Captaine generall of New Spaine was Don Antonie of Mendoça brother of the Marques of Mondejar Don Lewis of Velasco a Gentleman of the House of the high Constable of Castile Don Gaston of Peralta Marques of Falces Don Martine Enriquez of Almansa brother of the Marques of Alcannizes the Kings Steward Don Laurence Xuarez of Mendoça Earle of Corunya which deceased being prouided for Piru and by his death Don Peter Moya of Contreras Archbishop of Mexico gouerned in the meane while Don Aluaro Manrique of Zunniga Marques of Villamamuque brother of the Duke of Bojar Don Lewis of Velasco sonne to the abouesaid Don Lewis of Velasco which passed to gouerne the Kingdomes of Piru where at this present hee is Don Gaspar of Zunniga and Fonseca Earle of Monterrey which gouerneth at this day In the Kingdomes of Piru DOn Franciscus Piçarro Marques of the Charcas Gouernour chiefe Iustice and Captaine generall The Licenciate Vaca of Castro of the habit of Saint Iames of the supreme Councell of Castile carried Title of Gouernour generall Blasco Nunnez Vela a Gentleman of Auila was the first that carried the Title of Vice-roy and Captaine generall of the Kingdomes of Piru The Licenciate Iames de la Gasca of the Councell of the holy and generall Inquisition carried the Title of President of the new Court that was sent to the Citie of The Kings and of Gouernour generall with facultie to giue the gouernment of Armes to whom hee thought best He died Bishop of Siguença and his Funerall and Trophees are seene in Magdalene Church in Valladolid and in his absence the gouernment remayned to the Court of the Citie of The Kings The second that carried Title of Vice-roy and Captaine generall was Don Antonie of Mendoça that gouerned the Kingdoms of New Spaine Don Andrew Hâ—rtado of Mendoça Marques of Caâ—yete Don Iames of Zunyga and Velasco Earle of Nieua The Licenciate Lope Garcia of Castro of the Royall and supreme Councell of the Indies caried title of President and Gouernor general Don Franciscus of Toledo brother to the Earle of Oropesa Steward to the King Don Martin Enriquez from the charge of New Spaine passed to gouerne the Kingdomes of Piru Don Garcia of Mendoça Marques of Cauyete Don Lewis of Velasco from the charge of New Spaine passed to the Kingdomes of Piru where now he is and at the instant of the impression of this Worke is prouided for Vice-roy and Captaine generall of those Kingdomes Don Iohn Pacheco Duke of Escalona Printed at Madrid by Iuan Flamenco Aâ— 1601. CHAP. II. Obseruations gathered out of the First Second Third and Fourth bookes of IOSEPHVS ACOSTA a learned Iesuite touching the naturall historie of the Heauens Ayre Water and Earth at the west Indies Also of their Beasts Fishes Fowles Plants and other remarkable rarities of Nature §. I. Of the fashion and forme of Heauen at the new-found World and of the Ayre and Windes MAny in Europe demand of what forme and fashion Heauen is in the Southerne parts for that there is no certaintie found in ancient Books who although they grant there is a Heauen on this other part of the World yet come they not to any knowledge of the forme thereof although in truth they make mention of a goodly great Starre seene in those parts which they call Canopus Those which of late dayes haue sayled into these parts haue accustomed to write strange things of this Heauen that it is very bright hauing many goodly Starres and in effect things which come farre are commonly described with encrease But it seemes contrarie vnto me holding it for certaine that in our Region of the North there is a greater number and bigger starres finding no starres in these parts which exceede the Fisher or the Chariot in bignesse It is true that the Crosse in these parts is very faire and pleasing to behold we call the Crosse foure notable and apparant starres which make the forme of a crosse set equally and with proportion The ignorant suppose this crosse to be the Southerne Pole for that they see the Nauigators take their heigth thereby as wee are accustomed to doe by the North starre But they are deceiued and the reason why Saylers doe it in this sort is for that in the South parts there is no fixed starre that markes the Pole as the North starre doth to our Pole And therefore they take their heigth by the starre at the foote of the Crosse distant from the true and fixed Pole Antarticke thirtie degrees as the North starre is distant from the Pole Articke three degrees or little more And so it is more difficult to take the heigth in those parts for that the said starre at the foote of the Crosse must be right the which chanceth but in one houre of the night which is in diuers seasons of the yeere in diuers houres and oftentimes it appeareth not in the whole night so as it is very difficult to take the height And therefore the most expert Pilots regard not the Crosse taking the height of the Sunne by the Astrolabe by which they know in what height they are wherein commonly the Portugals are more expert as a Nation that hath more discourse in the Arte of Nauigation then any other There are also other starres in these Southerne parts which in some sort resemble those of the North. That which they call the Milken way is larger and more resplendent in the South parts appearing therein those admirable blacke spots whereof we haue made mention Considering with my selfe oftentimes what should cause the Equinoctiall to bee so moist as I haue said to refute the opinion of the Ancients I finde no other reason but the great force of the Sunne in those parts whereby it drawes vnto it a great abundance of vapours
is yet more admirable wherein appeares the power and greatnesse of the Creator to giue so base a Nation as be the Indians the industrie and courage to incounter the most fierce and deformed beast in the world and not onely to fight with him but also to vanquish him and not to triumph ouer him Considering this I haue often remembred that place of the Psalmes speaking of the Whale Draco iste quem formasti ad illudendum eum What greater mockerie can there be then to see an Indian leade a Whale as bigge as a Mountaine vanquished with a cord The manner the Indians of Florida vse as some expert men haue told me to take these Whales whereof there is great store is they put themselues into a Canoe which is like a barke of a tree and in swimming approach neere the Whales side then with great dexteritie they leape to his necke and there they ride as on horse-back expecting his time then he thrusts a sharpe and strong stake which he carries with him into the Whales nostrill for so they call the hole or vent by which they breathe presently he beates it in with another stake as forcibly as he can in the meane space the Whale doth furiously beate the Sea and raiseth Mountaines of water running into the deepe with great violence and presently riseth againe not knowing what to doe for paine the Indian still sits firme and to giue him full paiment for this trouble hee beates another stake into the other vent or nosthrill so as he stoppeth him quite and takes away his breathing then he betakes him to his Canoe which he holds tied with a cord to the Whales side and goes to Land hauing first tied his cord to the Whale the which he lets run with the Whale who leapes from place to place whilest he finds water enough being troubled with paine in the end he comes neere the Land and remaines on ground by the hugenesse of his body vnable any more to moue then a great number of Indians come vnto the Conquerour to gather his spoiles they kill him and cut his flesh in peeces the which is bad enough this doe they dry and beate into powder vsing it for meate it doth last them long wherein is fulfilled that which is spoken in another Psalme of the Whale Dedisti eum escam populis Aethiopum Peter Mendez the Adelantade did often speake of this kinde of fishing Whereof Monardes makes mention in his Booke There is another fishing which the Indians doe commonly vse in the Sea the which although it be lesse yet is it worthy the report They make as it were faggots of bul-rushes or dry sedges well bound together which they call Balsas hauing carried them vpon their shoulders to the Sea they cast them in and presently leape vpon them being so set they lanch out into the deepe rowing vp and downe with small reedes of either side they goe a league or two into the Sea to fish carrying with them their cords and nets vpon these faggots and beare themselues thereon They cast out their nets and doe there remaine fishing the greatest part of the day and night vntill they haue filled vp their measure with the which they returne well satisfied Truely it was delightfull to see them fish at Callao of Lima for that they were many in number and euery one set on horse-backe cutting the waues of the Sea which in their place of fishing are great and furious resembling the Tritons or Neptunes which they paint vpon the water and being come to Land they draw their barke out of the water vpon their backes the which they presently vndoe and lay abroad on the shoare to drie There were other Indians of the Vallies of Yca which were accustomed to goe to fish in leather or skins of Sea-wolues blowne vp with winde and from time to time they did blow them like bals of winde lest they should sinke In the vaâ—e of Canete which in old time they called Guaroo there were a great number of Indian fishers but because they resisted the Ingua when he came to conquer that Land hee made shew of peace with them and therefore to feast him they appointed a solemne fishing of many thousand Indians which went to Sea in their vessels of reeds at whose returne the Ingua who had laid many Souldiers in ambush made a cruell butcherie of them so as afterward this Land remained vnpeopled although it be aboundant and fertile I did see another manner of fishing whereunto Don Francis of Toledo the Viceroy did leade me yet was it not in the Sea but in a Riuer which they call great in the Prouince of Charcas where the Indians Chiraquanas plunged into the water and swimming with an admirable swiftnesse followed the fish where with darts and hookes which they vse to carry in their right hand onely swimming with the left they wound the fish and so hurt they brought them forth seeming in this more like vnto fishes then men of the Land But now that we haue left the Sea let vs come to other kinde of waters that remaine to be spoken of In place of the Mediterranean Sea which is in the old world the Creator hath furnished this new with many Lakes whereof there are some so great as they may be properly called Seas seeing the Scripture calleth that of Palestina so which is not so great as some of these The most famous is that of Titicaca which is at Peru in the Prouince of Callao the which as I haue said in the former booke containes neere fourescore leagues in compasse into the which there runs ten or twelue great Riuers A while since they began to saile in it with Barkes and Ships wherein they proceeded so ill that the first Ship was split with a tempest that did rise in the Lake The water is not altogether sower nor salt as that of the Sea but it is so thicke as it cannot be drunke There are two kindes of fishes breede in this Lake in great abundance the one they call Suches which is great and sauorous but phlegmaticke and vnwholesome and the other Bogos which is more healthfull although it be lâ—sse and fuller of bones there are great numbers of wilde-ducks and Wigens When as the Indians will feast it or shew delight to any one that passeth along the two bankes which they call Chuouyto and Omasugo they assemble a great number of Canoes making a circle and inuironing the fowle vntill they take with their hands what they please and they call this manner of fishing Chaco On the one and the other banke of this Lake are the best habitations of Peru. From the issue thereof there growes a lesser Lake although it be great which they call Paria vpon the bankes whereof there are great numbers of cattell especially Swine which grow exceeding fat with the grasse vpon those bankes There are many other Lakes in the high Mountaines whence proceede Brookes and
Riuers which after become great flouds Vpon the way from Arequippa to Callao there are two Lakes vpon the Mountaines of the one and other side the way from the one flowes a brooke which growes to a floud and fals into the South Sea from the other they say the famous Riuer of Aporima takes her beginning from the which some hold that the renowned Riuer of Amazons otherwise called Maragnon proceedes with so great an assembly and abundance of waters which ioyne in these Mountaines It is a question may be often asked why there is so many Lakes in the tops of these Mountaines into the which no riuer enters but contrariwise many great streames issue forth and yet doe we scarce see these Lakes to diminish any thing at any season of the yeare To imagine that these Lakes grow by the Snow that melts or raine from heauen that doth not wholly satisfie me for there are many that haue not this abundance of Snow nor raine and yet wee see no decrease in them which makes me to beleeue they are Springs which rise there naturally although it be not against reason to thinke that the Snow and raine helpe somewhat in some seasons These Lakes are so common in the highest tops of the Mountaines that you shall hardly finde any famous riuer that takes not his beginning from one of them Their water is very cleere and breedes little store of fish and that little is very small by reason of the cold which is there continually Notwithstanding some of these Lakes be very hot which is another wonder At the end of the Vallie of Tarapaya neere to Potozi there is a Lake in forme round which seemes to haue beene made by compasse whose water is extreamely hot and yet the Land is very cold they are accustomed to bathe themselues neere the banke for else they cannot endure the heate being farther in In the midst of this Lake there is a boiling of aboue twentie foote square which is the very Spring and yet notwithstanding the greatnesse of this Spring it is neuer seene to increase in any sort it seemes that it exhals of it selfe or that it hath some hidden and vnknowne issue neither doe they see it decrease which is another wonder although they haue drawne from it a great streame to make certaine engines grinde for mettall considering the great quantitie of water that issueth forth by reason whereof it should decrease But leauing Peru and passing to new Spaine the Lakes there are no lesse to be obserued especially that most famous of Mexico where we finde two sorts of waters one salt Lake like to that of the Sea and the other cleere and sweete by reason of the Riuers that enter into it In the midst of this Lake is a rocke very delightfull and pleasant where there are bathes of hot water that issue forth the which they greatly esteeme for their health There are Gardens in the middest of this Lake framed and fleeting vpon the water where you may see plots full of a thousand sorts of hearbes and flowers they are in such sort as a man cannot well conceiue them without sight The Citie of Mexico is seated in the same Lake although the Spaniards haue filled vp the place of the scituation with earth leauing onely some currents of water great and small which enter into the Citie to carrie such things as they haue neede of as wood hearbs stone fruites of the Countrie and all other things When Cortez conquered Mexico hee caused Brigandins to be made yet afterwards he thought it more safe not to vse them therefore they vse Canoes whereof there is great store There is great store of fish in this Lake yet haue I not seene any of price notwithstanding they say the reuenue of this Lake is worth three-hundred thousand Duckets a yeere There are many other Lakes not farre from this whence they bring much fish to Mexico The Prouince of Mechonacan is so called for that it aboundeth greatly with fish There are goodly and great Lakes in the which there is much fish and this Prouince is coole and healthfull There are many other Lakes whereof it is not possible to make mention nor to know them in particular onely wee may note by that which hath beene discoursed in the former Booke that vnder the burning Zone there is greater abundance of Lakes then in any other part of the world There is at the Indies as in other parts of the world great diuersitie of Springs Fountaines and Riuers and some haue strange properties In Guancauilica of Peru where the Mines of Quick-siluer be there is a Fountaine that casts forth hot water and in running the water turnes to rocke of which rocke or stone they build in a manner all the houses of the Village This stone is soft and easie to cut for they cut it as easily with Iron as if it were wood it is light and lasting If men or beasts drinke thereof they dye for that it congeales in the very entrailes and turnes into stone and for that cause some Horses haue died As this water turnes into stone the which flowes stoppes the passage to the rest so as of necessitie it changeth the course and for this reason it runnes in diuers places as the rocke increaseth At the point of Cape Saint Helaine there is a Spring or Fountaine of Pitch which at Peru they call Coppey This should be like to that which the Scripture speakes of the sauage Valley where they did finde pits of Pitch The Marriners vse these Fountaines of Pitch or Coppey to pitch their ropes and tackling for that it serues them as Pitch and Tarre in Spaine When I sailed into new Spaine by the coast of Peru the Pilot shewed me an Iland which they call the I le of Wolues where there is another Fountaine or Pit of Coppey or Pitch with the which they anoint their tackling There are other Fountaines and Springs of Gouliranrozen which the Pilot an excellent man in his charge told me he had seene and that sometimes sailing that waies being so farre into the Sea as he had lost the sight of Land yet did he know by the smell of the Coppey where he was as well as if he had knowne the Land such is the fauour that issues continually from that Fountaine At the Bathes which they call the Bathes of Ingua there is a course of water which comes forth all hot and boiling and ioyning vnto it there is another whose water is as cold as Ice The Ingua was accustomed to temper the one with the other and it is a wonderfull thing to see Springs of so contrarie qualities so neere one to the other There are an infinite number of other hot Springs specially in the Prouince of Charcas in the water whereof you cannot indure to hold your hand the space of an Aue Maria as I haue seene tried by wager In a Farme neere to Cusco
also other strange Countries make sumptuous buildings therewith The Indians doe draw from these flouds that runne from the Mountaines to the Vallies and Plaines many and great Brookes to water their Land which they vsually doe with such industrie as there are no better in Murcia nor at Millan it selfe the which is also the greatest and onely wealth of the Plaines of Peru and of many other parts of the Indies §. III. Of the qualitie of the Land at the Indies in generall Properties of Peru and of new Spaine and other parts Of Vulcanes and Earthquakes WE may know the qualitie of the Land at the Indies for the greatest part seeing it is the last of the three Elements whereof we haue propounded to treate in this Booke by the discourse we haue made in the former Booke of the burning Zone seeing that the greatest part of the Indies doth lye vnder it But to make it knowne the more particularly I haue obserued three kindes of Lands as I haue passed through those Regions whereof there is one very low another very high and the third which holds the middle of these two extreames The lower is that which lyeth by the Sea coasts whereof there is in all parts of the Indies and it is commonly very hot and moist so as it is not so healthfull and at this day we see it lesse peopled although in former times it hath beene greatly inhabited with Indians as it appeareth by the histories of new Spaine and Peru and where they kept and liued for that the soile was naturall vnto them being bred there They liued of fishing at Sea and of seeds drawing brooks from the Riuers which they vsed for want of raine for that it raines little there and in some places not at all This low Countrie hath many places vnhabitable as well by reason of the Sands which are dangerous for there are whole Mountaines of these Sands as also for the Marishes which grow by reason of the waters that fall from the Mountaines which finding no issue in these flat and low Lands drowne them and make them vnprofitable And in truth the greatest part of all the Indian Sea coast is of this sort chiefly vpon the South Sea the habitation of which coasts is at this present so wasted and contemned that of thirty parts of the people that inhabited it there wants twenty nine and it is likely the rest of the Indians will in short time decay Many according to the varietie of their opinions attribute this to diuers causes some to the great labour which hath beene imposed vpon these Indians others vnto the change and varietie of meates and drinkes they vse since their commerce with the Spaniards others to their great excesse and drinking and to other vices they haue for my part I hold this disorder to be the greatest cause of their decay whereof it is not now time to discourse any more In this low Countrie which I say generally is vnhealthfull ond vnfit for mans habitation there is exception in some places which are temperate and fertile as the greatest part of the Plaines of Peru where there are coole vallies and very fertile The greatest part of the habitation of the coast entertains all the traffike of Spain by Sea whereon all the estate of the Indies dependeth Vpon this coast there are some Towns well peopled as Lima and Truxillo in Peru Panama and Carthagena vpon the maine Land and in the Ilands Saint Dominique Port Ricco and Hauana with many other Towns which are lesse then these as the True Crosse in new Spain Yâ—a Arigua and others in Peru the Ports are commonly inhabited although but slenderly The second sort of Land is contrary very high and by consequent cold and dry as all the Mountaines are commonly This Land is neither fertile nor pleasant but very healthfull which makes it to be peopled and inhabited There are Pastures and great store of Cattle the which for the most part entertaines life and by their Cattell they supply the want they haue of Corne and Graine by trucking and exchange But that which makes these Lands more inhabited and peopled is the riches of the Mines that are found there for that all obeys to Gold and Siluer By reason of the Mines there are some dwellings of Spaniards and Indians which are increased and multiplied as Potozi and Gancanelicqua in Peru and Cacatecas in new Spaine There are also through all these Mountaines great dwellings of the Indians which to this day are maintained yea some will say they increase but that the labour of the Mines doth consume many and some generall diseases haue destroyed a great part as the Cocoliste in new Spaine yet they finde no great diminution In this extremitie of high ground they finde two commodities as I haue said of Pastures and Mines which doe well counteruaile the two other that are in the lower grounds alongst the Sea coast that is the commerce of the Sea and the abundance of Wine which groweth not but in the hot Lands Betwixt these two extreames there is ground of a meane height the which although it be in some parts higher or lower one then other yet doth it not approach neither to the heate of the Sea coast nor the intemperature of the Mountaines In this sort of soyle there groweth many kindes of Graine as Wheate Barley and Mays which growes not at all in the high Countries but well in the lower there is likewise store of Pasture Cattell Fruits and greene Forrests This part is the best habitation of the three for health and recreation and therefore it is best peopled of any part of the Indies the which I haue curiously obserued in many Voyages that I haue vndertaken and haue alwayes found it true that the Prouince best peopled at the Indies be in this scituation Let vs looke neerely into new Spaine the which without doubt is the best Prouince the Sunne doth circle by what part soeuer you doe enter you mount vp and when you haue mounted a good height you begin to descend yet very little and that Land is alwayes much higher then that along the Sea coast All the Land about Mexico is of this nature and scituation and that which is about the Vulcan which is the best soile of the Indies as also in Peru Arequipa Guamangua and Cusco although more in one then in the other But in the end all is high ground although they descend into deepe Vallies and clime vp to high Mountaines the like is spoken of Quitto Saint Foy and of the best of the New Kingdome To conclude I doe beleeue that the wisedome and prouidence of the Creator would haue it so that the greatest part of this Countrie of the Indies should be hillie that it might be of a better temperature for being low it had beene very hot vnder the burning Zone especially being farre from the Sea Also all the Land I haue seene at the Indies is neere
is the Realme of Chille which is without the generall rule of these other Prouinces being seated without the burning Zone and the Tropicke of Capricorne This Land of it selfe is coole and fertile and brings forth all kindes of fruits that bee in Spaine it yeelds great abundance of bread and wine and abounds in Pastures and Cattell The aire is wholsome and cleere temperate betwixt heat and cold Winter and Summer are very distinct and there they finde great store of very fine gold Yet this Land is poore and smally peopled by reason of their continuall warre with the Auricanos and their Associates being a rough people and friends to libertie There are great coniectures that in the temperate Zone at the Antartike Pole there are great and fertile Lands but to this day they are not discouered neither doe they know any other Land in this Zone but that of Chille and some part of that Land which runnes from Ethiopia to the Cape of Good Hope as hath beene said in the first Booke neither is it knowne if there bee any habitations in the other two Zones of the Poles and whether the Land continues and stretcheth to that which is towards the Antartike or South Pole Neither doe we know the Land that lyes beyond the Straight of Magellan for that the greatest height yet discouered is in fiftie sixe degrees as hath beene formerly said and toward the Artike or Northerne Pole it is not known how farre the Land extends which runnes beyond the Cape of Mendoçin and the Caliphornes nor the bounds and end of Florida neither yet how farre it extends to the West Of late they haue discouered a new Land which they call New Mexico where they say is much people that speake the Mexican tongue The Philippines and the following Ilands as some report that know it by experience ranne aboue nine hundred leagues But to intreat of China Cochinchina Siam and other Regions which are of the East Indies were contrarie to my purpose which is onely to discourse of the West nay they are ignorant of the greatest part of America which lyes betwixt Peru and Bresil although the bounds be knowne of all sides wherein there is diuersitie of opinions some say it is a drowned Land full of Lakes and waterie places others affirme there are great and flourishing Kingdomes imagining there be the Paytiti the Dorado and the Caesars where they say are wonderfull things I haue heard one of our companie say a man worthy of credit that he had seene great dwellings there and the wayes as much beaten as those betwixt Salamanca and Villadillit the which he did see when as Peter d'Orsua and after those that succeeded him made their entrie and discouerie by the great Riuer of Amazons who beleeuing that the Dorado which they sought was farther off cared not to inhabit there and after went both without the Dorado which they could not finde and this great Prouince which they left To speake the truth the habitations of America are to this day vnknowne except the extremities which are Peru Bresil and that part where the Land begins to straighten which is the Riuer of Siluer then Tucuman which makes the round to Chille and Charcas Of late we haue vnderstood by Letters from some of ours which goe to Saint Croix in the Sierre that they goe discouering of great Prouinces and dwellings betwixt Bresil and Peru. Time will reueile them for as at this day the care and courage of men is great to compasse the World from one part to another so we may beleeue that as they haue discouered that which is now knowne they may likewise lay open that which remaynes to the end the Gospell may bee preached to the whole World seeing the two Crownes of Portugal and Castile haue met by the East and West ioyning their discoueries together which in truth is a matter to be obserued that the one is come to China and Iapan by the East and the other to the Philippines which are neighbours and almost ioyning vnto China by the West for from the Ilands of Lusson which is the chiefe of the Philippines in the which is the Citie of Manille vnto Macaeo which is in the I le of Canton are but foure score or a hundred leagues and yet we finde it strange that notwithstanding this small distance from the one to the other yet according to their account there is a dayes difference betwixt them so as it is Sunday at Macao when as it is but Saturday at Manille and so of the rest Those of Macao and of China haue one day aduanced before the Philippines It happened to father Alonse Sanches of whom mention is made before that parting from the Philippines hee arriued at Macao the second day of May according to their computation and going to say the Masse of Saint Athanasim he found they did celebrate the feast of the Inuention of the holy Crosse for that they did then reckon the third of May. The like happened vnto him in another voyage beyond it Some haue found this alteration and diuersitie strange supposing that the fault proceedes from the one or the other the which is not so but it is a true and well obserued computation for according to the difference of wayes where they haue beene we must necessarily say that when they meet there must be difference of a day the reason is for that sayling from West to East they alwayes gaine of the day finding the Sunne rising sooner and contrariwise those that saile from East to West doe alwayes lose of the day for that the Sunne riseth later vnto them and as they approach neerer the East or the West they haue the day longer or shorter In Peru which is Westward in respect of Spaine they are aboue sixe houres behinde so as when it is noone in Spaine it is morning at Peru and when it is morning here it is mid-night there I haue made certaine proofe thereof by the computation of Eclipses of the Sunne and Moone Now that the Portugals haue made their nauigations from West to East and the Castillans from East to West when they came to ioyne and meet at the Philippines and Macao the one haue gayned twelue houres and the other hath lost as much so as at one instant and in one time they finde the difference of foure and twentie houres which is a whole day Although we finde vents of fire in other places as Mount Aetna and Vesunio which now they call Mount Soma yet is that notable which is found at the Indies Ordinarily these Volcans be Rocks or Pikes of most high Mountaines which raise themselues aboue the tops of all other Mountaines vpon their tops they haue a Playne and in the midst thereof a pit or great mouth which descends euen vnto the foote thereof a thing very terrible to behold Out of these mouthes there issues smoake and sometimes fire some cast little smoake and haue in a manner no force
and wonderfull secrets to all parts of the World for the which he is to be glorified for euer REader I haue here added this worke for the better and more particular knowledge of the Naturall Historie of the West Indies This Authour Gonzalo Ferdinando de Ouiedo did first write a Summarie to Charles the fifth out of which the most part of this is taken An. 1525. and after that writ his Generall Historie enlarging what he had written before this Summarie and in the diuiding it into three Parts the first of which contayning principally the Spanish acts and Naturall obseruations in the Ilands in twentie Bookes wee haue in Ramusios third Tome of Voyages the second in which bee writ of the Continent of New Spaine and the third of Peru and the Southerne America with aboue foure hundred pictures of the Plants Beasts and other Creatures of those parts were neuer published to the great losse of naturall knowledge of those parts As for the Spanish acts we haue them sufficiently written by others But Acosta and Ouiedo haue best deserued of the studious of Nature that is of the knowledge of God in his workes In which respect I haue added many things omitted by Master Eden and Master Willes in the former publication both examining this and translating the rest from Ramusios Italian edition CHAP. III. Extracts of GONZALO FERDINANDO DE OVIEDO his Summarie and Generall Historie of the Indies Of the mynes of gold and the manner of working in them THis particular of the mynes of Gold is a thing greatly to be noted and I may much better speake hereof then any other man forasmuch as there are now twelue yeeres past since I serued in the place of the Surueyor of the melting shops pertayning to the gold mynes of the firme Land and was the Gouernor of the mynes of the Catholike King Don Ferdinando after whole departure from this life I serued long in the same roome in the Name of your Maiestie The myne or veine which ought to be followed ought to be in a place which may stand to saue much of the charges of the Labourers and for the administration of other necessarie things that the charges may bee recompenced with gaynes The greatest part of the wrought gold which the Indians haue is base and holdeth somewhat of Copper of this they make Bracelets and Chaines and in the same they close their Iewels which their Women are accustomed to weare and esteemed more then all the riches of the World The manner how gold is gathered is this either of such as is found in Zauana that is to say in the Plaines and Riuers of the Champaine country being without Trees whether the Earth be with grasse or without or of such as is sometimes found on the Land without the Riuers in places where Trees grow so that to come by the same it shall be requisite to cut downe many and great Trees But after which soeuer of these two manners it be found either in the Riuers or Breaches of waters or else in the earth I will shew how it is found in both these places and how it is separate and purged Therefore when the myne or veine is discouered this chanceth by searching and prouing in such places as by certaine signes and tokens doe appeare to skilfull men apt for the generation of gold and to hold gold and when they haue found it they follow the myne and labour it whether it be in the Riuer or in the Playne as I haue said And if it be found on the Playne first they make the place very cleane where they intend to digge then they digge eight or ten foot in length and as much in breadth but they goe no deeper then a span or two or more as shall seeme best to the Master of the myne digging equally then they wash all the earth which they haue taken out of the said space and if herein they finde any gold they follow it and if not they digge a span deeper and wash the earth as they did before and if then also they finde nothing they continue in digging and washing the earth as before vntill they come to the hard rocke or stone and if in fine they finde no gold there they follow no further to seeke gold in that place but goe to another part And it is to be vnderstood that when they haue found the myne they follow it in digging in the same measure in leuell and depth vntill they haue made an end of all the myne which that place contayneth if it appeare to be rich This myne ought to consist of certaine feet or pases in length or breadth according to certaine orders determined and within that compasse of earth it is not lawfull for any other to digge for gold And where as endeth the myne of him that first found the gold immediatly it is lawfull for any other man that will with a staffe to assigne himselfe a place by the side of the same inclosing it with stakes or pales as his owne These mynes of Zauana that is such as are found in the Playnes ought euer to bee sought neere to some Riuer or Brooke or Spring of water or Dike or standing Poole to the end that the gold may be washed for the which purpose they vse the labour of certaine Indians as they doe other in digging of the myne And when they haue digged out the myne they fill certaine Trayes with that earth which other Indians haue the charge immediatly to receiue at their hands and to carry those Trayes of earth to the water where it may be washed Yet doe not they that bring it wash it but deliuer it to other putting it out of their owne Trayes into theirs which they haue readie in their hands to receiue it These Washers for the most part are the Indian women because this worke is of lesse paine and trauell then any other These women when they wash are accustomed to fit by the water side with their legges in the water euen vp to the knees or lesse as the place serueth their purpose and thus holding the Trayes with earth in their hands by the handles thereof and putting the same into the water they mooue them round about after the manner of sifting with a certaine aptnesse in such sort that there entreth no more water into the Trayes then serueth their turne and with the selfe same apt mouing of their Trayes in the water they euer auoid the foule water with the earth out of the one side of the Vessell and receiue in cleane water on the other side thereof so that by this means by little and little the water washeth the earth as the lighter substance of the Trayes and the Gold as the heauier matter resteth in the bottome of the same being round and hollow in the middest like vnto a Barbars Basen And when all the earth is auoided and the Gold gathered together in the bottome of
from place to place by the winde or course of the water Quintus Curtius writeth in his Historie that great Alexander came to the Citie of Memi where is a great Caue or Denne in the which is a Spring or Fountaine that continually auoideth a great quantitie of Bitumen in such sort that it is an easie thing to beleeue that the stones of the wals of Babylon might be laid therewith according as the said Author writeth I haue seene this Mine of Bitumen not onely in the Iland of Cuba but also such another in new Spaine in the Prouince of Panuco Thus farre I haue giuen you from Master Eden his Edition wherein because many things necessary to the naturall History of the Indies are in the Authors Summarie and in his 20. Books of a larger Historie I haue added hither such things as I thought fittest The Vâ—ias are like great Rats and the Cories like Conies of which the people in Hispaniola eate as also of the Yuanas Chemi and Mohni are little creatures also in that Iland which and their little mute Dogges were all the foure footed Beasts they had saue that of Rats there is some question The Indians of Iamaica and Cuba vse to catch fish with the fish Rouerso as Huntsmen or Falconers vse Hounds or Haukes in their game The Indians take it sometimes in their Nets of which I haue eaten and when they will bring vp one of them they feede it in the Sea and carrie it tied to their Canar by a strong line which when they see a fish fit for pray they loosen and vse words to excite courage and valour in this fish which presently flies like an arrow at that fish and fastens thereon and the Indian lets the line runne out at length being oiled of many fadomes and hauing a peece of wood at the end to buoy it till the fish be wearied this little fish little aboue a spanne long vnsightly to looke on still holding fast till the Indian gathering in his cord prepares to shoare to take the greater fish with much commendation and words of encouragement to this chase-fish perswading him to let goe his hold which otherwise should sooner by violence breake in peeces this Huntsman then force him to vnfasten Thus will he fasten on the belly of a Tortoise so great that two Indians and sometimes sixe haue enough to doe to carrie the same to their houses This fish Rouerso hath scailes Staire fashioned or like the roofe of a mans mouth and on them certain prickles very sharpe and strong whereby he fastens himselfe to what fish him pleaseth and these prickly scales he hath on the most part of his body They haue likewise a cunning wild-goose-chase in a great Lake casting in certaine great emptie Pompons in the season when Geese resort thither wherewith they being accustomed grow out of feare and will sit on them to bee carried Being thus acquainted the Indian puts one of these emptie Pompons on his head and with much dexteritie of swimming enters amongst the Geese and when one hath made him his Porter no part of his body being seene he swimmes from the rest and then with his hand pulls her in and hangs her thus strangled at his girdle and begins a fresh game When their Caciques are dead they lay them on a piece of wood or stone and make a fire about the same which may not burne them but by degrees draw forth all the moysture in sweat leauing onely the skin and bones and then in a place separate repose the same with the Ancestors which before had beene so dealt with this being their best Booke of Heraldrie to recount the Names and seuerall Descents in that Pedegree If any die in battell or so that they cannot recouer his body they compose Songs which the Children learne touching him and the manner of his death to supply that memoriall These Songs they call Areytos As for Letters they were so ignorant that seeing the intercourse of Spaniards by Letters they thought that Letters could speake and were very cautelous in their carriage of them lest the Letters might accuse them of ill demeanor by the way When they will disport themselues the Men and Women meet and take each other by the hand and one goeth before which is called Tequina or their Master with certaine paces measured to his singing in a low voice what commeth in his minde and after him all the multitude answereth in a higher voice with like measures proportioned to the tune and so continue they three or foure houres with Chicha or Mayz-wine among sometimes also changing the Tequina and taking another with a new tune and song Their Houses are commonly round like a Tent and sometimes with a double water passage which they call Buhio of good Timber thatched with Straw or long Grasse the Walls of Reed pitched into the ground In the Prouince of Abrayne in Golden Castile and thereabouts there are many Villages of Indians which dwell on the tops of Trees in Houses or Roomes there made to which they ascend by certaine staires of Besuco which growes about Trees and is vsed to binde their Walls and Timbers in their houses before mentioned Beneath the ground is fenny and couered with water not so high as a man and where it is deeper they vse Canoas and therewith passe to drie Land to sow their Mays and Iucca Battatas and Aies In those houses they are secured from wild Beasts Enemies and Fire They are not Archers and vse Clubs In the Gulfe of Vraba where Rio Grande enters the Sea are many Palme trees in the middest of the Riuer growing neere together on the tops whereof are houses made as the former and much bigger in which many Inhabitants dwell together and haue their beds tyed to the lower parts of the said Palme trees These beds they call Hamacas being couerlets of Cotten of good threed and well wouen of two or three braces long but narrower with cordes at the ends The cordes are of Cotton or of Henequen or Cabuya this the courser threed that the finer and able to cut Iron made of the leafe of a certaine herbe These Indians fight also with Clubs and did much harme to Captaine Vasco Nunes di Balboa his men which returned with losse not able to ouer-come them I haue also obserued that these Indians haue the bones of their skulls foure times as thicke as those of the Christians so that to strike them with a Sword must be warily done the Swords being thereby often broken Besides the Tigre and other beasts before mentioned in the firme Land are the Beori the Christians call them Dants not that they are such but for some resemblance as is also said of the Tigre of the bignesse of a meane Mule without hornes ash-coloured they know not to dresse and tanne their hides They take them with Dogs but if they take water they are fierce and
with all his power where he vanquished them and ruined all their kingdome and passing beyond the Mountaine Menade he conquered still euen vnto the North Sea Then returning towards the South Sea he subdued many Prouinces so as he became a mighty King all by the helpe and counsell of Tlacaellec who in a manner conquered all the Mexican Nation Yet he held an opinion the which was confirmed that it was not behoouefull to conquer the Prouince of Tlascalla that the Mexicans might haue a frontier enemy to keepe the youth of Mexico in exercise and allarme and that they might haue numbers of Captiues to Sacrifice to their Idols wherein they did waste as hath beene said infinite numbers of men which should be taken by force in the wars The honor must be giuen to Moteçuma or to speak truly to Tlacaellec his Generall for the good order and pollicy setled in the Realme of Mexico as also for the Counsels and goodly enterprises which they did execute and likewise for the number of Iudges and Magistrates being as well ordered there as in any Common-weale yea were it in the most flourishing of Europe This King did also greatly increase the Kings house giuing it great authoritie and appointing many and sundry Officers which serued him with great pompe and ceremony He was no lesse remarkable touching the deuotion and seruice of his Idols increasing the number of his Ministers and instituting new ceremonies whereunto he carried a great respect He built that great Temple dedicated to their god Vitziliputzli whereof is spoken in the other Booke He did Sacrifice at the dedication of this Temple a great number of men taken in sundry victories finally inioying his Empire in great prosperitie he fell sicke and died hauing raigned twentie eight yeares vnlike to his successor Ticocic who did not resemble him neither in valour nor in good fortune The foure Deputies assembled in counsell with the Lords of Tescuco and Tacuba where Tlacaellec was President in the election where by all their voices Tlacaellec was chosen as deseruing this charge better then any other Yet he refused it perswading them by pertinent reasons that they should choose another saying that it was better and more expedient to haue another King and he to be his instrument and assistant as he had beene till then and not to lay the whole burthen vpon him for that he held himselfe no lesse bound for the Common-weale then if he were King seeming to him though he were not King yet in a manner that he commanded Kings suffering him to carry certaine markes as a Tiara or ornament for the head which belonged onely to themselues as in a Comedie he deserues most commendation that represents the personage that imports most In recompence of his modesty and for the respect which the Mexican Electors bare him they demanded of Tlacaellec that seeing he would not raigne whom hee thought most fit Whereupon he gaue his voyce to a Sonne of the deceased King who was then very young called Ticocic but they replied that his shoulders were very weake to beare so heauie a burthen Tlacaellec answered that his was there to helpe him to beare the burthen as he had done to the deceased by meanes whereof they tooke their resolution and Ticocic was chosen to whom were done all the accustomed ceremonies They pierced his nosthrils and for an ornament put an Emerald therein and for this reason in the Mexican Bookes this King is noted by his nosthrils pierced Hee differed much from his Father and Predecessor being noted for a coward and not valiant He went to make warre for his Coronation in a Prouince that had rebelled where hee lost more of his owne men then hee tooke captiues yet he returned saying that he brought the number of captiues required for the Sacrifice of his Coronation and so hee was crowned with great solemnitie But the Mexicans discontented to haue a King so little disposed to warre practised to hasten his death by poison For this cause he continued not aboue foure yeeres in the Kingdome But this losse was well repaired by a Brother of the deceased who was also sonne to great Moteçuma called Axayaca who was likewise chosen by the aduice of Tlacaellec wherein hee happened better then before Now was Tlacaellec very old who by reason of his age was carried in a chaire vpon mens shoulders to assist in counsell when businesse required In the end he fell sicke when as the King who was not yet crowned did visit him often shedding many teares seeming to loose in him his Father and the Father of his Countrey Tlacaellec did most affectionately recommend his children vnto him especially the eldest who had shewed himselfe valiant in the former warres The King promised to haue regard vnto him and the more to comfort the old man in his presence hee gaue him the charge and ensignes of Captaine Generall with all the preheminences of his Father wherewith the old man remained so well satisfied as with this content he ended his dayes The Mexicans made his Funerall as the Founder of that Empire more sumptuous and stately then they had done to any of their former Kings And presently after Axayaca to appease the sorrow which all the people of Mexico shewed for the death of their Captaine resolued to make the voyage necessary for his Coronation He therefore led his Armie with great expedition into the Prouince of Tequantepec two hundred leagues from Mexico where he gaue battell to a mighty Army and an infinite number of men assembled together as well out of that Prouince as from their Neighbours to oppose themselues against the Mexicans The first of his Campe that aduanced himselfe to the combate was the King himselfe defying his enemies from whom he made shew to flye when they charged him vntill hee had drawne them into an Ambuscadoe where many Souldiers lay hidden vnder straw who suddenly issued forth and they which fled turned head so as they of Tiquantepec remayned in the midst of them whom they charged furiously making a great slaughter of them and following their victorie they razed their Citie and Temple punishing all their Neighbours rigorously Then went they on farther and without any stay conquered to Guatulco the which is a Port at this day well knowne in the South Sea Axayaca returned to Mezico with great and rich spoiles where he was honourably crowned with sumptuous and stately preparation of Sacrifices Tributes and other things whither many came to see his Coronation The Kings of Mexico receiued the Crowne from the hands of the King of Tescuco who had the preheminence Hee made many other Enterprises where he obtained great victories being alwayes the first to leade the Armie and to charge the enemie by the which he purchased the name of a most valiant Captaine and not content to subdue strangers he also suppressed his Subjects which had rebelled which neuer any of his Predecessors
led to the King who presently caused him to bee strangled and then then did he put his resolution in practice forcing a channell whereby the water might passe to Mexico whereby he brought a great current of water into the Lake which they brought with great Ceremonies and Superstitions hauing Priests casting Incense along the bankes others sacrificed Qâ—ailes and with the bloud of them sprinkled the channell bankes others sounding of Cornets accompanied the water with their Musicke One of the chiefe went attired in a habit like to their Goddesse of the water and all saluted her saying that she was welcome All which things are painted in the Annalls of Mexico which Booke is now at Rome in the holy Library or Vatican where a Father of our Company that was come from Mexico did see it and other Histories the which he did expound to the Keeper of his Holinesse Library taking great delight to vnderstand this Booke which before hee could neuer comprehend Finally the water was brought to Mexico but it came in such abundance that it had wel-neere drowned the Citie as was foretold and in effect it did ruine a great part thereof but it was presently preuented by the industry of Autzol who caused an issue to bee made to draw forth the water by meanes whereof hee repayned the buildings that were fallen with an exquisite worke being before but poore Cottages Thus he left the Citie inuironed with water like another Venice and very well built he reigned eleuen yeeres and ended with the last and greatest Successor of all the Mexicans §. III. Of the Election of great MOTEZVMA the last King of Mexico his pompe and manner of gouernment prodigious fore-warnings of his ruine and the Spanish Conquest WHen the Spaniards entred New Spaine being in the yeere of our Lord 151â— Moteçuma second of that name was the last King of the Mexicans I say the last although they of Mexico after his death chose another King yea in the life of the same Moteçuma whom they declared an enemy to his Countrey as wee shall see hereafter But he that succeeded him and he that fell into the hands of the Marquesse de Valle had but the names and titles of Kings for that the Kingdome was in a manner all yeelded to the Spaniards so as with reason we account Moteçuma for the last King and so hee came to the period of the Mexicans power and greatnesse which is admirable beeing happened among Barbarians For this cause and for that this was the season that God had chosen to reueale vnto them the knowledge of his Gospell and the Kingdome of Iesus Christ I will relate more as large the Acts of Moteçuma then of the rest Before he came to be King hee was by disposition very graue and stayed and spake little so as when he gaue his opinion in the priuy Counsell whereas he assisted his speeches and discourses made euery one to admire him so as euen then he was feared and respected He retyred himselfe vsually into a Chappell appointed for him in the Temple of Vitzliputzli where they said their Idoll spake vnto him and for this cause hee was held very religious and deuout For these perfections then being most noble and of great courage his elâ—ction was short and easie as a man vpon whom all mens eyes were fixed as worthy of such a charge Hauing intelligence of this election he hid himselfe in this Chappell of the Temple whether it were by judgement apprehending so heauy and hard a burthen as to gouerne such a people or rather as I beleeue through hypocrisie to shew that hee desired not Empery In the end they found him leading him to the place of Councell whither they accompanied him with all possible joy he marched with such a grauity as they all said the name of Moteçuma agreed very well with his nature which is as much to say as an angry Lord. The Electors did him great reuerence giuing him notice that hee was chosen King from thence hee was led before the hearth of their Gods to giue Incense where he offered Sacrifices in drawing bloud from his eares and the calues of his legs according to their custome They attyred him with the Royall ornaments and pierced the gristle of his nosthrils hanging thereat a rich Emerald a barbarous and troublous custome but the desire of rule made all paine light and easie Being seated in his Throne hee gaue audience to the Orations and Speeches that were made vnto him which according vnto their custome were eloquent and artificiall The first was pronounced by the King of Tescuco which being preserued for that it was lately deliuered and very worthy to bee heard I will set it downe word by word and thus hee said The concordance and vnitie of voyces vpon thy election is a sufficient testimonie most noble young man of the happinesse the Realme shall receiue as well deseruing to be commanded by thee as also for the generall applause which all doe shew by meanes thereof Wherein they haue great reason for the Empire of Mexico doth alreadie so farre extend it selfe that to gouerne a World as it is and to beare so heauie a burthen it requires no lesse dexteritie and courage then that which is resident in thy firme and valiant heart nor of lesse wisdome and iudgement then thine I see and know plainly that the mightie God loueth this Citie seeing hee hath giuen vnderstanding to choose what was fit For who will not beleeue that a Prince who before his Reigne had pierced the â—ine Vaults of Heauen should not likewise now obtaine those things that are earthly to relieue his people aiding himselfe with his best iudgement being thereunto bound by the dutie and charge of a King Who will likewise beleeue that the great courage which thou hast alwayes valiantly shewed in matters of importance should now faile thee in matters of greatest need Who will not perswade himselfe but the Mexican Empire is come to the height of their Souereigntie seeing the Lord of things created hath imparted so great graces vnto thee that with thy looke onely thou breedest admiration in them that behold thee Reioyce then O happie Land to whom the Creator hath giuen a Prince as a firme Pillar to support thee which shall bee thy Father and thy defence by whom thou shalt be succoured at need who will bee more thâ—n a brother to his subiects for his pietie and clemenciâ— Thou hast a King who in regard of his estate is not inclined to delights or will lye stretched out vpon his bed occupied in pleasures and vices but contrariwise in the middest of his sweet and pleasant sleep he will suddenly wake for the câ—re he must haue ouer thee and will not feele the taste of the most sauourie 〈◊〉 hauing his spirits transported with the imagination of thy good Tell me then O happie Realme if I haue not reason to say that thou oughtest reioyce
that no people of the West Indies haue beene more apt to receiue the Gospell then those which were most subiect to their Lords and which haue beene charged with the heauiest burthens as well of Tributes and Seruices as of Customes and bloudie Practises All that which the Mexican Kings and those of Peru did possesse is at this day most planted with Christian Religion and where there is least difficultie in the Gouernment and Ecclesiasticall Discipline The Indians were so wearied with the heauy and insupportable yoke of Satans lawes his sacrifices and ceremonies whereof wee haue formerly spoken that they consulted among themselues to seeke out a new Law and an other God to serue And therefore the Law of Christ seemed vnto them and doth at this day seeme iust sweet cleane good and full of happinesse And that which is difficult in our Law to beleeue so high and soueraigne Mysteries hath beene easie among them for that the Deuill had made them comprehend things of greater difficultie and the selfe-same things which hee had stolen from our Euangelicall Law as their manner of Communion and Confession their adoration of Three in One and such other like the which against the will of the Enemie haue holpen for the easie receiuing of the Truth by those who before had embraced Lyes God is wise and admirable in all his workes vanquishing the Aduersarie euen with his owne weapon hee takes him in his owne snare and kills him with his owne sword Finally our God who had created this People and who seemed to haue thus long forgot them when the houre was come hee would haue the same Deuils enemies to mankinde whom they falsly held for gods should giue a testimonie against their will of the true Law the power of Christ and the triumph of the Crosse as it plainly appeares by the presages prophesies signes and prodigies here before mentioned with many others happened in diuers parts and that the same ministers of Satan Sorcerers Magicians and other Indians haue confessed it And wee cannot denie it being most euident and knowne to all the World that the Deuill dareth not hisse and that the Practises Oracles Answers and visible Apparitions which were so ordinarie throughout all this Infidelitie haue ceased whereas the Crosse of Christ hath beene planted where there are Churches and where the Name of Christ hath beene confessed And if there be at this day any cursed minister of his that doth participate thereof it is in Caues and on the tops of Mountaines and in secret places farre from the name and communion of Christians The Soueraigne Lord be blessed for his great mercies and for the glorie of his holy Name And in truth if they did gouerne this people temporally and spiritually in such sort as the Law of Iesus Christ hath set it downe with a milde yoke and light burthen and that they would impose no more vpon them then they can well beare as the Letters Patents of the good Emperour of happy memorie doe command and that they would imploy halfe the care they haue to make profit of these poore mens sweats and labours for the health of their soules it were the most peaceable and happy Christian part of all the World c. CHAP. V. Of the ancient superstitions of the Mexicans and Indians of America gathered out of the fifth Booke of IOSEPHVS ACOSTA FIrst although the darknesse of Infidelitie holdeth these Nations in blindnesse yet in many things the light of Truth and Reason workes somewhat in them And they commonly acknowledge a supreme Lord and Author of all things which they of Peru called Vnachocha and gaue him names of great excellence as Pachacamac or Pachayachachic which is the Creator of Heauen and Earth and Vsapu which is admirable and other like names Him they did worship as the chiefest of all whom they did honor in beholding the Heauen The like wee see amongst them of Mexico and China and all other Infidels Which accordeth well with that which is said of Saint Paul in the Acts of the Apostles where he did see the Inscription of an Altar Ignoto Deo to the vnknowne God Whereupon the Apostle tooke occasion to preach vnto them saying Hee whom you worship without knowing him doe I preach vnto you In like sort those which at this day doe preach the Gospell to the Indians finde no great difficultie to perswade them that there is a High God and Lord ouer all and that this is the Christians God and the true God And yet it hath caused great admiration in mee that although they had this knowledge yet had they no proper Name for God if wee shall seeke into the Indian tongue for a word to answere to this Name of God as in Latin Deâ—s in Greeke Theos in Hebrew El in Arabike Alla but we shall not finde any in the 〈◊〉 or Mexican tongues So as such as preach or write to the Indians vse our Spanish name Dios fitting it to the accent or pronunciation of the Indian tongues the which differ much whereby appeares the small knowledge they had of God seeing they cannot so much as name him if it be not by our very name yet in truth they had some little knowledge and therefore in Pâ—ru they made him a rich Temple which they called Pachacamac which was the principall Sanctuarie oâ— the Realme And as it hath beene said this word of Pachacamac is as much to say as the Creator yet in this Temple they vsed their Idolatries worshipping the Deuill and Figures They likewise made Sacrifices and Offerings to Viracocha which held the chiefe place amongst the worships which the Kiâ—gâ— Iuguâ—â— made Hereof they called the Spaniards Virâ—cochas for that they hold opinion they are the 〈◊〉 of Hâ—auen and diuiâ—e eâ—en as others did attribute a Deitie to Paul and 〈◊〉 calling the one Iupiter and the other Mercurie so would they offer sacrifices vnto them as vnto gods and as the Barbarians of Mâ—litâ— which is Maltè seeing that the Viper did not huâ—â— the Apostle they called him God NExt to Viracocha or their supreme God that which most commonly they haue and doe adore amongst the Infidels is the Sunne and after those things which are most remarkâ—able in the celestiall or â—lementarie nature as the Moâ—ne Starres Sea and Land The Guiâ—cas or Oratories which the Iâ—guas Lords of Peru had in greatest reuerence next to Viracocha and the Sunne was the Thunder which they called by three diuers names Châ—â—â—â—illa Catuillâ— and Iâ—tiillapa supposing it to be a man in heauen with a Sling and a Mace and that it is in his power to cause Raine Haile Thunder and all the rest that appertaines to the Region of the Aire where the Cloudes engender It was a Guacâ— for so they called their Oratories generall to all the Indians of Peru offering vnto him many sacrifices and in Câ—scâ— which is the Court and Metropolitan Citie they did sacrifice children vnto him
which is the tropike neerest vnto them I know not whether the one or the other haue obserued any Bisexte although some hold the contrarie The weekes which the Mexicans did reckon were not properly weekes being not of seuen daies the Inguas likewise made no mention thereof which is no wonder seeing the count of the weeke is not grounded vpon the course of the Sunne as that of the yeare nor of the Moone as that of the moneth but among the Hebrewes it is grounded vpon the creation of the world as Moyses reporteth and amongst the Greekes and Latins vpon the number of the seuen Planets of whose names the daies of the weeke haue taken their denomination yet was it much for those Indians being men without bookes and learning to haue a yeare seasons and feasts so well appointed as I haue said LEtters were inuented to signifie properly the words we doe pronounce euen as words according to the Philosopher are the signes and demonstrations of mans thoughts and conceptions And both the one and the other I say the letters and words were ordained to make things knowne The voice of such as are present and letters for the absent and such as are to come Signes and markes which are not properly to signifie words but things cannâ—t be called neither in truth are they letters although they be written for we cannot say that the picture of the Sunne is a writing of the Sunne but onely a picture and the like may be said of other signes and characters which haue no resemblance to the thing but serue onely for memorie for he that inuented them did not ordaine them to signifie words but onely to noate the thing neither doe they call those characters letters or writings as indeede they are not but rather ciphers or remembrances as those be which the Spherists or Astronomers doe vse to signifie diuers signes or planets of Mars Venus Iupiter c. Such characters are ciphers and no letters for what name soeuer Mars may haue in Italian France or Spanish this character doth alwaies signifie it the which is not found in letters for although they signifie the thing yet is it by meanes of woâ—ds So as they which know not the thing vnderstand them not as for example the Greekes nor the Hebrews cannot conceiue what this word Sol doth signifie although they see it written for that they vnderstand not the Latine word so as writing and letters are onely practised by them which signifie words therewith For if they signifie things mediately they are no more letters nor writings but ciphers and pictures whereby we may obserue two notable things The one that the memorie of Histories and Antiquities may be preserued by one of these three meanes either by letters and writings as hath beene vsed amongst the Latines Greekes Hebrewes and manie other Nations or by painting as hath beene vsed almost throughout all the world for it is said in the second Nicene Counsell Painting is a Booke for fooles which cannot reade or by ciphers and characters as the cipher signifies the number of a hundred a thousand and others without noting the word of a hundred or a thousand The other thing we may obserue thereby is that which is propounded in this Chapter which is that no Nation of the Indies discouered in our time hath had the vse of letters and writings but of the other two sorts Images and figures The which I obserue not onely of the Indies of Peru and New Spaine but also of Iappon and China It is difficulâ— to vnderstand how the Chinois can write proper names in their tongue especially of strangers being things they haue neuer seene and not able to inuent figures proper vnto them I haue made triall thereof being in Mexico with the Chinois willing them to write this proposition in their language Ioseph Acosta is come from Peru and such like whereupon the Chinese was long pensiue but in the end hee did write it the which other Chinois did after reade although they did vary a little in the pronuntiation of the proper name For they vse this deuise to write a proper name they seeke out some thing in their tongue that hath resemblance to that name and set downe the figure of this thing And as it is difficult among so many proper names to finde things to resemble them in the prolation so is it very difficult and troublesome to write such names Vpon this purpose Father Allonso Sanchez told vs that when hee was in China being led into diuers Tribunall Seates from Manderin to Manderin they were long in putting his name in writing in their Caphas yet in the end they did write it after their manner and so ridiculously that they scarce came neere to the name and this is the fashion of Letters and Writings which the Chinois vsed That of the Iapponois approached very neere although they affirme that the Noblemen of Iappon that came into Europe did write all things very easily in their Language were they of our proper names yea I haue had some of their Writing shewed me whereby it seemes they should haue some kinde of Letters although the greatest part of their Writings bee by the Characters and figures as hath beene said of the Chinois An Indian of Peru or Mexico that hath learned to read write knowes more then the wisest Mandarin that is amongst them for that the Indian with foure and twentie Letters which hee hath learned will write all the words in the World and a Mandarin with his hundred thousand Letters will be troubled to write some proper name as of Martin or Alonso and with greater reason he shall bee lesse able to write the names of things hee knowes not So as the writing in China is no other thing but a manner of painting or ciphering WE find among the Nations of New Spaine a great knowledge and memorie of antiquititie and therefore searching by what meanes the Indians had preserued their Histories and so many particularities I learned that although they were not so subtill and curious as the Chinois and those of Iappon yet had they some kind of Letters and Bookes amongst them whereby they preserued after their manner the deeds of their Predecessors In the Prouince of Yucatan where the Bishopricke is which they call de Honduras there were Bookes of the leaues of Trees folded and squared after their manner in the which the wise Indians contained the distribution of their times the knowledge of the Planets of beasts and other naturall things with their Antiquities a thing full of great curiositie and diligence It seemed to some Pendant that all this was an Inchantment and Magicke Arte who did obstinately maintayne that they ought to be burnt so as they were committed to the fire Which since not onely the Indians found to be ill done but also the curious Spaniards who desired to know the secrets of the Countrey The like hath happened in other things for
no secular man may touch that holy Image no nor yet come into his Chappell nay-scarsly religious persons except they were Tlamacaztli who are Priests of order They doe renew this Image many times with new dough taking away the old but then blessed is he that can get one piece of the old raggs for reliques and chiefly for Souldiers who thought themselues sure there with in the warres Also at the consecration of this Idoll a certaine vessell of water was blessed with many wordes and ceremonies and that water was preserued very religiously at the foot of the Altar for to consecrate the King when he should be crowned and also to blesse any Captaine generall when he should be elected for the warres with onely giuing him a draught of that water Without the Temple and ouer against the principall doore thereof a stones cast distant standeth the Charnell house onely of dead mens heads prisoners in warres and sacrificed with the knife This monument was made like vnto a Theater more larger then broad wrought of lime and stone with ascending steps in the walls whereof was grafted betwixt stone and stone a Scull with the teeth outwards At the foot and head of this Theater were two Towres made onely of lime and sculls the teeth outward and this wall hauing no other stuffe seemed a strange sight At and vpon the top of the Theater were seuentie Poles standing the one from the other foure or fiue foot distant and each of them was full of staues from the foot to the top Each of these staues had others made fast vnto them so that euery of them had fiue sculs broched 〈◊〉 the Temple Andrew de Tapia did certifie me that he and Gonçalo de Vmbria did reckon them in one day and found a hundred thirtie and sixe thousand sculls on the poles staues and steps The other Towres were replenished out of number a most cruell custome being onely mens heads slaine in sacrifice although it hath a shew of humanitie for the remembrance there placed of death There are also men appointed that when one scull falleth to set vp another in his place so that the number may neuer want Other Mexican Antiquities Letters Numbers Yeeres Dayes Weekes c. THere hath not beene found Letters at any time in the West India onely in new Spaine were vsed certaine figures which serued for letters with the which they kept in memorie and preserued their Antiquities The figures that the Mexicans vsed for letters are great by reason whereof they occupie great Volumes they engraue them in stone or timber and paint them vpon walls and also vpon a paper made of cotton wooll and leaues of the tree Metl Their bookes are great and folded vp like vnto our broad cloathes and written vpon both sides There are some bookes rolled vp like a piece of flannell They pronounce not v g r s y therefore they vse much p c l x. This is the Mexican speech and Nahual which is the best playnest and the most eloquent in all new Spaine There are some in Mexico that doe vnderstand each other by whistling which is ordinarily vsed among Louers and Theeues a speech truly to wonder at and none of our men could come to the knowledge thereof Their reckoning by numbers was in this sort Ce One Ome Two Ei Three Naui Foure Macuil Fiue Chicoace Six Chicome Seuen Chicuei Eight Chiconaui Nine Matlac Ten Matlactlioce Eleuen Matlactliome Twelue Matlactlomei Thirteene Matlactlinaui Fourteene Matlactlinacui Fifteene Matlactlichicoace Sixteene Matlactlichicome Seuenteene Matlactlichicuei Eighteene Matlactlichiconaui Nineteene Cempoalli Twentie Euery number is simple vntill you come to sixe and then they count sixe and one sixe and two sixe and three Ten is a number by himselfe then you must count ten and one ten and two ten and three ten and foure ten and fiue Then you count ten fiue and one ten fiue and two ten fiue and three Twentie goeth by himselfe and all the greater numbers The Mexican yeere is three hundreth and sixtie dayes for they haue in their yeere eighteene moneths and euery moneth contayneth twentie dayes They haue other fiue odde dayes which goeth by themselues in the which they vsed to celebrate great feasts of cruell and bloudy sacrifice with much deuotion And reckoning after this sort they could not choose but erre for they could not make equall the punctuall course of the Sunne Yea the Christian yeere is not perfect although wee haue learned Astronomers But yet these simple Indians went neere the marke The names of the moneths Tlacaxipeualiztli Tozcutzli Huei Tozeuztli Toxcalt Ecalcoaliztli Tocuilhuicintli Hueitecuilhuitl Miccailhuicintli Veymiccailhuitl Vchpaniztli Pachtli Huei Pachtli Quecholli Panquecaliztli Hatemuztli Tititlh Izcalli Coa Vitleuac The names of Dayes were Cipactli A Spade Hecatl Aire or Winde Calli A House Cuez Pali A Lizzart Coualt A Snake Mizquintli Death Macatl A wilde Hart Toohtli A Cony Atl Water Izcuyntli A Dogge Ocumatli An Ape Malinalli A Broome Acatlh A Caue Ocelotl A Tigre Coautli An Eagle Cozcaquahutl A Buzzard Olin A Temple Tepatlh A Knife Quiauitl Raine Xuchitl A Rose Although these twentie names serue for the whole yeere and are but the dayes of euery moneth yet therefore euery moneth beginneth not with Cipactli which is the first name but as they follow in order and the fiue odde dayes is the cause thereof And also because their weeke is of thirteene dayes which changeth the names as by example Cecipactli can goe no further then vnto Matlactlomeiacatl which is thirteene and then beginneth another weeke and we doe not say Matlactlinaui Ocelotl which is the fourteenth day but wee say Ceocelotl which is one and then reckon the other sixe names vnto twentie And when all the twentie dayes are ended begin againe to reckon from the first name of the twentie but not from one but from eight And because yee may better vnderstand the matter here is the example Cecipactli Omehecatl Ei Calli Naui Cuezpali Macuilcouatl Chicoacen Mizquinth Chicome Macatl Chicuâ—i Tochtli Chiconauiatl Matlaciz Cuintli Mailactlioce Ocumatli Matlactliome Malinalli Matlactlomei Acatlh The next weeke following doth begin his dayes from one And that one is the fourteenth name of the moneth and of the dayes and saith Ceotelotl Omecoautli Eâ—cozcaquahutli Naui Olui Macuil Tecpatl Chicoacen Quiauitl Chicome Xuchitl Chicoei Cipactli In this second weeke Cipactli came to fall on the eight day being in the first weeke the first day Cemacatl Ometochtli Eiatl Naui Izcuintli Macuil Ocumatli And so proceede on to the third weeke in the which this name Cipactli entreth not but Macatl which was the seuenth day in the first weeke and had no place in the second and is the first in the third The reckoning is no darker then ours which we haue in a b c d e f g. For they also change with time and run in such sort that a which was the first letter of this moneth commeth to be the fift day of the
curious obserâ—â—â—g of Fasting dayes 516 Rustene the Iland by Norway the Latitude 614.10 marg Described 616.30 The people are good Christians charitable simple not couetous and contented ibid 617. Their Money iâ— Stock-fish their Drinke Bread and Apparell 616. They know nâ—ither Robbery nor Fornication 617. Their Funerals and Bathes ibid. Snowes there from February to mid May 617.30 marg Their 〈…〉 trade for Stock-fish ibid. Their Houses described ibid. marg 〈…〉 54. â—â— Their Money 34.10 S SAboath in China euery fortâ—â—ght 345.1 Sabboaths of the Chinois 397.1 35 Sabboath of the Mexicans euery fourth day in the Warres 1024 10 Sables the best where 416.20 Sables the Furre of the beast Rondes 107.1 Sacanusco Prouince in the West Indies the extent of the Iurisdiction bounds and Riuers 878 60 Sacotora 252.60 Sacraments three in the Russian Church 453 Sacrament in Russia in both kinds 217. The Bread sopt and giuen with a Spoâ—â—e Sacrament of the Communion Deuillishly imitated by the Mexicans 1040.10 1041.40 in Peru 1046.1 Sacrament in both kinds 217.40 Sacramentall Bread how made by the Nestorians 37.10 They put Fat in it in stead of Leauen ibid. The bignesse of their Hoast ibid. Sacrifices of old Island 665.1 Of Men ibid. Sacrifices of the Mexicans 1031.30.50.1032.1 The manner 1033.30 The three kindes of things Sacrificed 1036. Manner of killing the Beast and Birds ibid. Worde and reasons of Sacrificingâ— their offering of Shels to the Riuers c. 10â—6 Humane Saâ—rifices and the manner 1037.1038 Fiue thousand men Sacrificed in one day 1099.10 Sacrifices of Peru 1045 Sacriledge ordinary of the Russian Emperours 430. 431.1 Sacriledge punisht by Death euen amongst Tartars 8.10 Sac'â— the people in Curland 628.10 Sachion the Citie where 75.40 Saddles of Wood Sinewes 226.1 Saggi a Tartaria piece of Gold 82.40 Salamandeâ— no where 76.40 Salamanders venemous 1043.10 Saying a Tirannicall one of a Russian Emperour 430.20 Sayles made of Mats of Palme-tree leaues 904.50 Saylers not admitted to be witnesses where 105.10 Saints in Russia for euery day in the weeke 457.1 Salceperilla where store and good is the Cures it does 959.50 Salmons pence a piece 537.1 A great trade for them ibid. Salmons store in Russia 213.50 Salmon and Salmon Peale in Groneland 847 Salemons Ilands in the West Indies discouered their Latitude distance from Peru many and great esteemed rich Colours of the people the chiefest of them named their greatnesse distances c. 907.20 Salomensky Town in Russia where 794.50 Salt naturally made by the Sea 417 30 Salt how made in Ciangalu 95.1 Salt made of water without boyling 933 Salt hanging vpon Horses that drinke of the Riuer of Salt 898.10 Salt-Lakes in Tauriâ—a 636.50 Salâ— seperates Mettall from Drosse 950.30 Vsed in Refinings ibid. Corrects Pepper 956.1 Saltnesse a cause of the â—bbing and â—lowing of the Sea 1122.40 Salâ— pits exceeding rich ones in Tartarie 3.30 Salt-mountaines 73.10 Salt the best in the world ibid. 20 Salutations the fashion in China 180.10 Samag or Samagi a great Citie where 49.10 Samara the Kingdome 103.50 Samar the Riuer 233.1 Samarchan the great Citie where 74.40 Samarcand in Parthia where Tamerlane was borne the situation 142.40 Samaron a Citie of Iewes where 49.1 Sâ—ndâ—â—â— where they grow 138.40 Sand rayned in Iapon 326.30 Sanguis Draâ—onis where gotten 886.1 Samâ—ieds their Apparell manners 〈…〉 Riches Wiues Marriages Religionâ— and Funerals 555. Their Iudgement 〈◊〉 Persons Diuination Priests and the hardinesse of their 〈◊〉 556 Samoieds the people 250.30 Samoids their trade into Russia with Fâ—rres their manner of life 522. 546.30 The Russe Emperour sends to discouer them 523. Some of them submit to him and pay a tribute of Sables ibid. 50. They admire the Russian fashions and submit themselues voluntarily 524.20.30 Their Country made the sinke of base people ibid. It is called Siberia ibid. The description of the wayes and Riuers out of Russia thither 525. Their Countrey vntilled ibid. 60. The Russes build Townes there ibid. 526. c. Pewter dishes deare sold to them 535.50.522 Their tents of Skinnes pitcht by their Women 548.20 They carry their Families with them ibid. Their Language and Religion different from the Russe 522. c. Their Apparell trauels and superstition c. 555.20.30 Samoieds their Habitation Language apparell personages King manners c. 480.30 Their Images and Sacrifices of Harts 481.10 Samoits the people subiect to the Russe 443. They eate raw Carriâ—n Ancient ibid. They worship not the Golden hagge but the Sunne c. Their Sorcâ—ries apparell and saâ—agenesse gouerned by their Priest ibid. Sapurgan a Citie in Persia 73.10 Pompions the best in the World 73.10 Saracens in the Holy-land ouerthrowne by the Tartars and pursued 122.10 Saracens at Equius in Catay speaking Persian 20.40 Sarai a new Towne vpon the Volga 47.40 Sarmatia the white and the blacke 413.40 Their old limits ibid. The name not deriued of Asarmathes ibid. Sartach the Tartars present to the French King 47.40 Sartach a Tartarian Prince his Court 12.60 Rubâ—uquâ—â— the Frier his â—â—bassage to him 13.1 His 〈◊〉 13.20 c. Saâ—erdayes the Russes eaâ—e flesh vpon 218.1 That before Easter They sleepe in the Church 227 50 Sauage Iles in Groneland 838.20 Their Latitude and Longitude from Longitude with the Variation of the Compasse and Tydes 838.50 Sâ—â—â—ge Ilands where men haue heads like Dogges 104.10 Sauran fields and Riuer 632.20 Scacati a Tartarian Lord 5.20 Scanza is Scandia 620.10 Scaâ—lets in request in China 333 40 Scassem the City in Persia 73.30 Schetlandia misnamed for Hieâ—landia 654.40 Schollers more martiall then Souldiers in China The King more aduises with them 390.20 They beate and correct the Captaines ibid. Schooles of China the manner 385.30 Schollers in China got whole books by heart 339.10 Schollers how encouraged or punished in China 184.50 185.1 The great Officers and Gouernours chosen out of them 184.60 At the Kings charge 200 Scianhai in Chiâ—a described 406 50. The tribute it payes the King ibid. Scin what in Iapon 324.60 Scinâ—aâ—â—man 327.10 Sâ—laui the people came out of Sarmatia 433. Why they called themselues so ibid. Sâ—lauos signifies Fame or Glory the signification inuerted by the Italians ibid. Sclauoâ—ia when first peopled 662 20 Sclauonianâ—â—ngue â—â—ngue of Russia different from that of Poland 761 30 Sclauonian tongue comes from the Russian 433.20 Scolds fined to maintainâ— the dumbe 276.10 Scotland Ptolomeys errour in the Longitude 643.50 Scots fish at Island 800. yeares since 657 Scriptures to bee interpreted by the Greeke Church solely the Russes Eâ—rour 452 Scuruey-grasse cures the scowring and the Suruey 514.10 Scurucy-grasse in Groneland the benefit of it at Sea 847.50 Scythian Chersonesus which 633 40 Scythia extends from Danubius euen to the East 58. â—0 It comprehends Tartary ibid. Sea Calfe a neat Swimmer his properties 879.30 Sea-coale in Cathay 88.10 in marg Sea-coale vapour stifles 496.40 Sea cooles hote waters 892.60 Sea-water sweetned by the frost 598 40 Sea frozen 47.60 Sea
Cin in Italian is pronounced Chiâ— The Monsons Ziamba Iaua maior I suppose this is Borneo and Iaua minor that which still is called Iaua Lochac A Souâ—h Continent if true Pâ—ntan Malaâ—ur Iaua minor in which are eight Kingdomes The Mahometans by commerce first and after by conquests religion haue here altered all things both Names Peoples and Rites that hardly they can now be designed and recoâ—ciled to lâ—ter names Vnicornes or rather some kind oâ— Rhinoceros Pigmeysâ—ow â—ow made Samara See of this Wine â—addy in Master â—â—rry pag 1469 c Coco-nuts Dragoian Lambâ—i Fanfur Sagu see in Sir F. Drâ—ke and other Indian stories Heauie Wood. Nocueran Angaman Zeilan A glorious Rubie Malabar See my Pilg. l. 5. c. 12. Bread-deuotion Most of these following customes are still in vse as in Linschoten and in my Pilg. l. 5. is seene Det-circle Boyes put to timely 〈◊〉 Their Idols Votaâ—ies Malabar is by this Author extended to Choromandeâ— also Murphil Lac. Bramines Betre or Beâ—â—le after called Temâ—ul and Areâ—â—a Adams sepulchre Sogomonbarchan the fiâ—st cauâ—e of Idolatrie Cans superstition Cael. Cumari or Cape Comâ—râ— Dâ—ly Pirates still vsed * Hereby appeares the Vnicorne hee mentions is the Rhinoceros for India hath no other These Relations which follow by relation of others are of lesse weight yea therefore I haue omitted the greatest part I had trouble enough to finde and translate the truth and for such as loue such hearesay-fables as that of Ruch c. let them seeke elsewhere 12700. Ilands India maior media and minor Abascia or India media Soldan of Adem Frankincense Caidu and his Northerne Tartars Tragule * Perhaps these are a kind of Deere Region of Darknesse Russia See Tom. 1. l. 8. c. 4. §. 3. Haiton and Mandeuils agree in many things The reason of our method in thus ordering our Pilgrimes * Strab. l. 11. ad eum Nat. Casaub * Dionys. Alex. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vid. Eustach com The largenesse of the Kingdome of Cathay Ilands Oile of oliues Their arrogant preâ—umption Effeminate fearfulnesse See Sir Iohn Mandeuils trauels Of the Kingdome of Tarsa Wit and inclination Manners and Rites Sym. Of the Kingdome of Turquestan The Inhabitants Shepherds Ocerra Cursia Turkes Of the Kingdome of the Corasmians Corasme Soldini Of the Kingdome of Cumania This extremitie comes by the long presence in Summer and absence of the Sunne by Winter Cocas or Caucasus See after Chapter 47. India Note that of Alexander the great the Saracens and Pagans haue many and strange Fables neuer heard of in these parts as here of Orlando Arthur Ogerus and others See in Polo Persia and Media are omitted Armenia Miralis or the Iron gate now Derbent Georgia Chaldea Mesopotamia Euphrates Turkie Nations of Turkie Syria Cilicia how it came to bee called Armenia Cap. 15. Of the Saracen Empire is omitted Of the Countrey where the Tartarians formerly inhabited * Such dreames as the Saracens and Asians haue of Alexander whom they cal Bicornis c. as before * Moâ—â—s Changius or Cingis See sup c. â— Haiton an eye-witnesse of the Tart. Coronation Changius ordaineth Lawes Preuayleth in fight against his borderers He escapeth by meanes of an Owle Iosephus in his 13. Booke chap. 8. reciteth a like matter of Agrippa the great Ramusiâ— hath vn certo vccello chiamaso Alloccho The Allocho honoured A new Victory The Authour excuseth himselfe The second Vision Iosephus mentions a vision of Alexander one like the Iewish high Priest imposing on him his Expedition The Sea also gaue him way Ant. l. 11. l. 2. The fatall expedition The miraculous way The sicknesse of Changius Can. His allegorical exhorting of his sonnes to vnitie The like Historie hath Stobaeus serm 82. of Sciluâ—us see Iornands also of the sonnes of Attila disagreeing His death The number of Nine esteemed among the Tartarians So they vse still to the Mogull sup pap 556 Of Hoccota Can the second Emperour of the Tartarians Gebesabada The Turkes ouercome by the Tartarians Of Gino Can the third Emperour The former Friars mention these two I. de Plâ—no Câ—rpini was with the former and Rubruq with Mangu Mango Can drowned Cobila or Cublai Can. Ions the great Citie Iochi raigneth ouer Turquestan See 47. Chapt. The successe of Baydo Northward His victorie ouer the Cumanians so called as may seeme of the Castle Cumania mentioned by Pliny l. 6. c. 11. now Derbent Now Muscouia His drowning in Austria His posteritie a Of him after 47. Chapt. Cangadays enterprise b Or rather of Bagoday for the Successors of Iochi were named in the 20. Chapter Of Mango Can the fourth Emperour Haiton King of Armenia his iourney c It seemes Caracarum which then was Almalech the Kings Citie or Cambalu as Ramusio hath it The King of Armenia his Demands The answere of the Tartarian See the 18. and 24 Chapters Polo calls this Haloon Vlau Mango Can with his people is baptised The Voyage of Haloon with King Haython Persia possessed by the Tartars * Senex de monte see Polo §. 2. Tigado besieged In the Latine it is 27. Ramus 7 Polo hath but 3. Haloon soiourneth in Sorloch The siâ—ge of Baldach The Citie and Caliph taken The Parsimonie of the Caliph His death amongst his Treasure The fauour of Haolono towards Christians His Wife King Haython bringeth ayde to Haolono Halappi or Aleppo Balestri Halepo taken * 1260. yet both Latine Italian haue 1240. The Ciuill war betweene Haolon and Barcat or Barcha See Polo §. 1. Guiboga of the Kindred of the three Kings that came to worship the Natiuitie of Christ. Belforte He destroyeth the Citie of Sidon The Soldans enterprize against Guiboga Haolono preparing to renew the wars dieth Abaga his Son and Successor Bendecar Soldan of Egypt inuadeth Armenia Ramusio cals him Bunhocdore He concludeth a truce with the Soldan * That the Greeke Monkes changed their names appeareth by the example of Alexander Comneus in Nicet p. 48.6 and of Andronicus the Emperour in Gregoras lib. 9 p. 47 and of Cantacuzenus the Emperour in Calcondilas lib. 1. Abaga entred the Kingdome of Egypt and destroyed Turkie Paruana Paruana cut asunder and eaten King Liuono refuseth the offer of the Kingdome of Turkie Hee vrgeth the deliuering of Ierusalem from Pagans Corazen The death of the Soldan Melechahic his sonne and successor Elsi the Soldan Mangodanior deputed Generall by his Brother He commeth to battell against the Soldan Turara Almach The King of Armenia his great losse at his returne 1282. Abaga prepareth a reuenge He is poisoned wiâ—h his Brother Tangodor the brother and Succâ—ssor of Abaga Of a Christian turneth Saracen Hee seeketh to betray the Kings of Armenia and Georgia Hee is accused to Cobila Can. He slayeth his Brother Argon of a Prisoner is made King His reuenge on Tangodor Argon is confiâ—med by Cobila Can. He dyeth Baydo succeedeth him The death of Baydo Casan succeedeth Melechnaser the Soldan
was lame and that he was therefore so called Tamerlan his first warre against the Moscouite The Armie of the Moscouite The Armie of Tamerlan The order of Tamerlans Battell Quauicay if not Quinsay The Tartarian Exercises Tamerlan his Marriage with the great ChaÌ„s Daughter The scituation of the Citie of Samercand This may bee praysed in a Pagan and Infidell but not in a Christâ—â—n Prince Qui vb que est nusquam est He which is of all Religions is of none Hordas are the moueable populations of the Tartars A wall builded by the King of China This was as the Chinois report built before and perhaps now by age ruined which may be a câ—use Pole mentions them not and by this King repayred 100. yeares after Polos time In which space also the Chinois if this story be true had râ—couered part of their Empire conquâ—red before by Cublai A kind parting betweene the Father and the Sonne Samay made Gouernour of Sachetay in Tamerlans absence Tamerlan his Armie marching against the King of China The conspiracie of Calix against Tamerlan in his absence Good directions from Tamerlan Brore Axalla Many Christians Calix taken prisoner by Axalla Calix beheaded The ordinarie Garrison at Cambalu of 30000. Souldiers Tamerlan welcommed vnto his Armie with new and strange acclamation Tamerlan his Otation vnto his Souldiers vpon his going forward against the King of China The crie of the Souldiers vpon the Emperours Oration A wall builded by the King of China fortie leagues long Perhaps this was not the ancient wall of which the Chinois write but some other betwixt Cathay and those parts of Mangi which the Tartars hauing gotten in Pâ—los dayes might soone after lose and the Chinois recouâ—r the Tartarians stil holding Quinsay some other parts of Mangi or China as this storie iâ— wholly truâ— seemes to import The Prince of Thanais gayneth a Lord of the Mountains to doe the Emperor seruice Vauchefu The speech of the Mountaine Lord vnto Tamerlan Calibes Oration vnto Prince Tamerlan The Lake Hogeen Quaguifou Fiftie thousand men sent into China by a secret passage vnder the leading of the Prince of Thanais and Axalla A secret way found into China by the conduct of the mountaine Lord. Axalla ouerthrew the Chinois that kept the wall of partition Quantiou The custome of the Chinois in religion The Emperour wonne the wals of China The mountain Lord rewarded with great gouernment A good aduertiâ—â—ment for Generalâ— Axalla made Captaine generall of all the foot-men Paguinfou besieged Note these changes of state betwixt the Tartars and Chinois A great Suburbe wonne by Axalla in the night The situation of the Citie of Paguinfou The siege of Paguinfou The Citie of Paguinfou yeelded vnto Tamerlan vpon the death of their Gouernour Axallas choise Tamerlan his kind of godlinesse The King of China his magnificence The custome of the Chinois Tunicheuoy Pannihu Tiaucheuoy The order of the Princes battaile against the King of China The beautie and richnesse of the King of Chinas Armie Tamerlan his speech of the King of China The battaile betweene the King of China and Tamerlan The King of China wounded and taken Prisoner Tamerlans victory ouer the King of China Pannihu Tam. dranke no Wine The comming of the King of China prisoner vnto the Emperour Tamerlan 200. Cities A description of China Rhubarbe Tame or Tamin and Tamegius Quantou Burda Porchio Odmar set vpon the Kings Brother at the passing of a Riuer and slue fifty thousand of his men A stratagem An Embassage from the King of Chinas Brother vnto Tamerlan to treat for peace and the Kings deliuerance Conditions agreed vpon betweene Tamerlan and the Chinois Odmar lefâ— Gouernour of China for Tamerlan Tamerlan turned his fauouâ— vnto Axalla 200000. crowne of yeerley tent giuen vnto Axalla by Tamerlan The meeting betweene the great Cam and Tamerlan at the Citie of Cambalu in Cataio Axalla rewarded by the great Cam for his good seruice and faithfulnesse A message sent by Tamerlan vnto Baiazet The proud answer of Baiazet Heauy parting A notable saying of Tamerlan Tamerlan his dreame Tamerlan iourney against the Turke Tamerlan returneth from the conquest of China vnto Samercand Consultation about the way the Armie should take to the Turkes Empire Tamerlan his chiefest trust Bachu Tamerlan hunted by the way towards the Turke Baiazet marched vnto the siege of Constantinople The gouernmâ—nt Axalla did chuâ—e Notable iustice amongst the Tartarians The causes of Tamerlans warre against the Turkes A stratagem How Tamerlans Armie passed the night before the battell fought against the Turke Tamerlan his custome before a battell The manner of the march of the Turkish Foot-men The order of Tamerlan his battell What the Turks Ianizaries be Mamalukes Tamerlan his principall maxime of warre The battaile betweene Tamerlan and Baiazet Tamerlan his notable victorie obtayned against Baiazet wherein hee was taken prisoner Tamerlan his wisedome the cause of the victorie and wherein performed Baiazet brought before Tamarlan with his pride Tamerlan his saying of Baiazet The despairâ— of Baiazet after he was taken prisoner Baiazet Tamarlans foot-stoole to mount on horâ—eback Tamarlan his pollicie for â—o encrease his Citie Samarcand Axalla cruell against the Ottomans for the deliuery of Greece Presents sent by Tamerlan vnto the great Cham his Vncle. Tamerlan his vow vnto God Articles of a new agreemenâ— betweene Tamerlan and the King of China The magnificent Funerall of the great Cham of Tartaria Tamerlan his vertuous and chaste loue vnto his good Wife The young Prince made Couernour of Quinzai and ouer all the Countrey which seemeth to bee the North parts of China and perhaps in these times Nanquin was the Seat of the K. of China and Quinzai of the Tartar Can. Axalla appointed the young Princes Gouernour and authorised ouer all the Kingdomes of Tamerlan as Gouernour generall The King of China came vnto the Emperour Tamerlans Court and did sweare vnto him once againe obedience The meane apparell of Tamerlan * This battell for breuitie is omitted as is also the most part of the Booke The description of the Citie of Quinzay with the wonderfull situation thereof Tamerlan receiued with great magnificence into Quinsay with rich and rare presents The order hee tooke for his sonnes education Tamerlan his notable saying of succession in his Empire The Empresse deliuered of an other sonne at Samarcand in Parthia Tamerlan his recreations and notable saying thereof The admiration and exceeding loue the people of Quinzay did beare vnto their Emperor The nature of the people of Quinzay toward their Emperour Prince Axalla sent into China for to establish a peace there The meeting of Prince Axalla with the King of China at Pochio The resolution of the meeting betweene Axalla and King of China King of Chinaâ— brother succeeds The iustice of Tamerlan Tamerlan his great liberalitie Tamerlan his core of his reuenue The death of the Emperour Tamerlan Prince Sautochie proclaymed Emperor and signed dispatches Prince Sautochio nineteene
in China Ciaracar Paruam the extreme border of the Mogoll Aingharan Calcia Gialalabath Cheman Samarhan or Samarcand Bogbar Tengi Badascian Ciarciunar Serpanil Sarcil Snowie way Tangbetar Iaconich Hiarchan Catay-Carauan Precious Marble Mahamet Câ—â— King of Cascar Cialis * To vse as it seemes those words La illah illalah Mehumed resullalah the Characteristical note of Mahumetan profession * To Meccâ— ward Carauan Bassa See before in Chaggi Memet the like Iourney and the same places Voyage to Catay from Hiarchan Places in the way Goez danceth Caracathai the first place of the Tartars Conquest See before in F. Bacoâ— Rubâ— c. Acsir Cialis Musulmans that is right beleeuers Newes of F. M. Ricius and the Iesuits * In Pantoia and Ricius Names changed by the Iesuites Cambalu Pucian Turphan Aremuth Camul The wals of China Chiaicuon Sociâ—u in China Borderers theeuish Tartars customes in the borders * This 200. iâ— to bee vnderstood of the Westerne partâ— or perhaps all but so much is naturall of rockes or hils or Trigautius a Dutchman might meane Dutch miles The Map expresseth about 1000. miles The reports are diuers as from reports for who could see it all and what good would 200. miles doe which horsemen in few dayes might passe Diuers Embassages counterfeited Reports of trauellers to bee weighed Nouem 1606. Carauan commeth Singhan Goez dyeth Tartarean Tartars Isaacs iourney Chaul 1615. Ignatius and Francis canonized by Greg. 15. March 12. 1622. This happened in Capt. Saris his ship See to 1. l. 4. c. 1. p. 367. * See sup l. 9. c. 12. §. 5. and the last Chapter of my Pilgrimage 2. Cor. 10.4 See Sir T. Roe and M. Terry sup p. 1482. and 586. This Storie shewes that with Mogols Chinois gifts are best Conuertâ—rs * Adol Schulkenius Colon. A. 1622. Iun. 26. See before in Polo Conti c. the truth hereof Apoc. 18. Acts 20. Cit. pro Milâ—nâ— How little in comparison was Pauls from Ierusalem to Illyricum Letter of Xauier Deuill worshipped by the Chinois Canton Cangoxima in Iapon Paul had beene in India and was Baptised Seas tempestuous and Piraticall Xauiers zeale Sancian thirtie leagues from the China shoare Xauiers death See Vita Xauerij F. Pinto Eman. Acosta Mafferius Ricius c. * Since the Expedition of the Westerne Christians the chiefe of which were Franks to the conquest of Ierusalem A Peninsula is compasted with water except on one part Beginnings of Amacao Melchiâ—r Nuns Canton leâ—st Metropolitan Citie I take but a liâ—tle of his relation because you haue so much before Aiton Aitao or Haitao * So Pinto alâ—o but this is the Prouinces Armes not the Kings * Some Sects ackâ—owledge more others 〈◊〉 Valignanus Admiranda regni Sinensis extant with the Iesuites Epistles published by Io. Hayus Plaut Mich. Ruggerius Portugall trade at Canton by day and extrusion at night Rugg first entrance Ruggerius freed by the Hai-tao Ambassage of Siam Zumpim or Chumbim Mat. Ricius Fraternitie of Iesus Vice-roy of Canton Quamsi Sciauquin Bribe trickes Mat. Ricius Clocke-watch Iesuites first China station Three cornered Glasse Quam-cheu the true name of Canton Pasius dieth long after Iaponian Embassage to the Pope Edâ—dit Hen. Cuickius King of Bungos Letter * But that Hortus deâ—iciarum Anâ—lia was more worth then both Indies to the Pope See sup lib. 8. c. 6. c. This the most acceptable mysterie of Papall Faith Extract è literit Roma missis See the last chap. of my Pilg. l. 9. Popes presents Papall fauours with little cost buying much esteeme Pompe prescribed See of these Iaponian Kings and Rites my Pilg. l. 5. c. 15. Nabunanga Frenoiama The Bonzian Quanon and Popish Corpus Christi Playes like by Iesuites testimoniâ— Shauâ—lings Faxiba made Quabacondono Quabacu signifies the Chist of treasure Cos. Turrianus The 3. chiefe men in Iapon The Vo High Priest and Quingue A greater then they Meaco the chiefe Citie of Iapon Corai Organtinus Brixiensis Quiâ— tulerit Gracchos c. * The Dairi the titular King China inuasion Reckoning without his Host. Iaponian Theologie * The Iesuits Christian Religion alway by the Deuill and his accuâ—ed for a State-disturber Iesuites banished Iaponian workmanship Preparation for inuasion of Corai Corai described see my China Map * This is that Fâ—reisama of whom you reade in Capt. Saris and Master Cocke depriued by Ogoshosama 1592. Wide Riuer betwixt China and Corai 190. Iesuites China Embassage Huge Palace and preparation for entertainment of the Chinois Noximandono a Iaponian Pirat Prodigious raines Earth-quakes * Iaponian policy to keepe all the Lords about the Court for securitie seldome suffered to visite their Kingdomes China Presents and Letters * Chia an herb vsed in warme water in all entertaynments in Iapon and China Bish. of Iapon â—â—an Pastus Alex Vaâ—gnanus P. Pilo lib. 5. c. 1◠§. 4. See of his death tom 1. p. 407. Tâ—mâ—le of Scinfaciman Câ—pâ— Saris told mee hee saw it Sup. l. 7. in fines Ci-hien a Goueâ—nour of a Hien or Citie Iesuites supplication Ciai-yuen or Chaen Prouinciall Visitour Money brings the Iesuites to China and procures them residence Liuqueceo Viegas bountie Friars in China see cap. 3. Anno 1583. Sciauquin tower Temple and statue to Gouernours Ignoto Deo Wilde Christianitie Iesuites build a house at first meane after greater D. wanting to Chinois Images worshipped First Baptisme Fancies of the vulgar Tables of honour Chinois in Hospitall Portugals called Deuils Tenderdâ—n steeple Conspiracie False accuses truely rewarded Mathematicks and Map of the world introduction to the Gospell Chinois ignorant of the world Ricius his Map The world vshers the Iesuits Gospell Ruggers râ—turn Spheâ—res and Globes Linsitau Ruler of two or three Diuisions or Hundreds See that Bull. sup l. 2. c. 1. Gaine separates the subiects of one Crowne without separation of state Apply this to the quarrell twixt the English and Dutch in the Indies And hereby you see the Iesuites instruments of secular affaires Edw. Menese whose Booke you haue in the 9. booke tom 1. F. Edw Sande Antonie Almeida License for Cequian Strange course for names Iesuites change their names Almeidas Letter to Ed. Sande Rector at Xauchin or Sciauchin contracted Moilin The Linsitaus brother aforesayd Another riuer Way paued and populous Seats and Porters in the high-wayes Faquen Great Cities thicke Metropolitan Citie of Chiansi All this way is apparent in the new Map New Riuer Nine Tatis * These miles seeme to bee intended Spanâ—sh leagues Cold Region Papists and Paynims Ceremonies alike Ciquion Cuixion New Riuer Steâ—ilitie Sciaubin or Ciquion like Venice Prouincials Letter Fortie Chinois compared to 40000. Iaponian Conuerts Coellius first teacher to paint Vutan a holy place haunted by Pilgrimes New Conuert a false Knaue Martin whipped to death Manner of honouring good Magistrates R. goeth into Europe Priuiledged old men Their elegant Petition is whole in Ricius too long for this place Iesuites merit their exhibition by seruice to
the state Iesuites banished Iesuites house cost 600. pieces of Gold which in Châ—na is a great summe Nanhâ—um Xauceum 1589. Nanhoa Monasterie of 1000. Monkâ—s Lusus Lâ—gend Bodily exercise profiteth little 1. Tim. 4.8 Pilgrimage China hypocrisie Monstrous Idolatry Bels. Lusus Shrine Folly of Selfe-pleasing Apply to Images Originall of Idols Contesse and be hanged Xauceum described Nanhium Iesuits new Seat Chiutaiso Scholer of Ricius China Arithmeticke An Image sent from New Spaine Seuere Iustice. Fran. de Petris· Vice-roy depriued Taicho China abstinence Nanhiun Theeues Their sentence Queenes pardoner Rioters Theft ignominious Pequin President Bonzi infamous Popish and Ethnike priests like in shâ—uing and habite Iesuites alter their habite Scilan Mount Muilim or Moilin See sup Ex. Almeida Naughan Canceu Great Vice-roy and Greater President Stately entertaynment Boat-bridge Sciepathau that is 18. streames It seemes so many in that space flow into it Lying vanities Chiengan Kings Posts The Glasse esteemed a great Iewell giuen to Scilan Nancian Metropolis of Chiansi This seemes to agree with Pintos Muchiparom sup pagâ— 274. Admirable Lake see the new Map Mount Liu this perhaps so that Calemplui in Pinto 262. or some like place Riuer Yamsu or Seas Sonne beyond the Lake Nanquin which Polo calls Quinsay described It was then greater as being the Royall residence which remoued and warres together haue diminished it perhaps also that Lake decaying and dâ—ying vp or not rebuilt after the Tartars expelled Second Wall twelue Gates Third Wall Citie wall two dayes iourney on horsebacke Garrison 40000. In 32. or 32. degrees 15. min. Large Suburbs Miserable Churle Nancian Fast from flesh fish egges and milke Many of the Royall bloud at Nancian China lying is prudence Ricius his artificiall memorie Fortune friend Chiengan and Longan Kings titular Ricius his China Booke of friendship Token of welcome Cauils Pillorie board Aroccia and Longobardus The Counsâ—ll Li Pu so called of creating Maiestrates Custome of Conuerts names in Baptisme Anno 1598. Writing well in China brings credit and gaine Vice-roy of Nanquin a louer of Geographie Honour to an Image Chappell Chian or Quian See Polo sup 90 Riuer of Nanquin one cut from it for Pequin Yellow Riuer see the Map * Such coniectures as this and those in Pinto of this Lake seeme ill grounded Lake of Constellations Magistrates sacrifice to the Riuer 10000. Ships of the Kings for fiue Prouinces Cranes to draw ships Tempestuous seas and Pyrats on that coast See Pinto Timbers for the Kings buildings Two thirds of the Kings house burnt by Lightning Bricks preferred to stone Swifter shipâ— called Horses Heat and cold Hand-made Riuer Tiensin They come to Pequin Iamcheu Hoaingan Sieucen Zinim Licin Length of the way Pequin deâ—câ—ibed compared with Nanquin The walls Watch and Ward Palace Streets All goe and ride veiled Commoditie of Mules and Mulletters Booke of Pequin See Polo sup 88. China Cathay See Pantoia Camhalu the great Tartar of the North. Goez sup cap. 4. Alchymie and base couetise Coozening Merchant China Language and Accents Riuers frozen Ric. goeth by Land Siuceu and Yamceu Coach of one wheele Suceu described Another Venice Huge Tribute Tanian Glasse glazed New yeares day Letter of F. Nic. Lombard China Learning This comparison with that time of the Romanes seemeth pâ—rhâ—ps not the best thâ—t being the best of Heathen Rome Varro and Cicero and Virgil as the Romane Trium viri for Learning besides Saâ—â—sâ— Caesar c. * Thaisos Letter To their superiours and equals they write not in the first person but the name for the pronoune I * This as to sit at the feet with the Iewes signifieth to be a mans scholer taken from their sitting at the side in Lectures Suceo North of China the best Scingin is the greatest title of honour amongst the Chinois intimating a holy birth greatest learning that he may be Master of all as was their Confusias such an one they 〈◊〉 comes euery 500. yeere and now Ricius Probabilities for the Gospel China Monasteries Vniuersities in our sence with Professors and publik Schools are not in China but for taking degrees as in our Vniuersities a mans priuate studies and the Cities publike examinations haue some resemblance Many things in which the Iesuites and Chinois concurre A fornight Sabbath Sixe precepts of China Cantonians Mangines Blessed Virgin honoured Nanquin Cingensu a great Abbie The President supreme gouernour of Full Moone fire-workes Mathematikes baits to the Gospell China learning how vnlearned Hanlin Colledge in Pequin Wit of a Chinese Bonzis dotages Eclipses Colledge of Astrologers Mathematicall huge Instruments A Globe A Sphere A Diall Astrolabes The Chinois number 24. constellations of the Zodiake The like Instruments at Pequin * This time agreeth with the time of Tamerlane which giueth authority to Alhacens former story of him besides the Chinois call the last Tartar which ruled them Temor Cuiceu Quocum the Nobilitie of China Artificial rock Captaine of the Citie Garrison Chiefe Eunuch Thousands of Eunuchs at Nanquin Van van siu as to the Babyâ—onian Monarâ—hs liue for euer Dan. 5.10 A principall Doctor a Preacher A Mandarine becomes a Bonzi Epigrams Confutius his holiday Musike of China Temple royall and magnificenâ—e thereof Iesuits habit Societies of Learned Conference or disputation twixt an Idol-Priest and Ricius Oppression Mines of Gold and Siluer stopped by ancient Kings forbidden to be opened to preuent robberies Didacus or Iacobus Pantoia Zinin High Admiral Liciu killeth himselfe Mathan a great and base Eunuch Treacherie Great and glorious ship * Turnings Thiensin China Players and Feat-workers * This Booke I haue both in Spanish printed 1606. in Valencia and in Latine at Mentz 1607. Colledge of Iesuits Entrance into China difficult Meanes sought to enter China Embassage Present 100000. Garrison Souldiers in Nanquin Ricius saith 40000. perhaps the other 60000. are for the Countrey adioyning or for the Nauie and Sea-guard or Ricius might speake of the ordinary at other peaceable times Pantogia of this troublesome time while the Iaponian warre continued Mandarins houses are publike House possessed Iesuits Patent for China habitation Fame of Iesuits sanctitie Fame of their Learning Watches admired Their credit good vsagâ— Three Iesuits Leaue for Paquin granted The Riuer of Nanquin ouer-frozen all the Winter The particulars of the Kings Present Gilded Dragons or Serpents so Cruz cals them the Kings Armes Pinto saith a Lion perhaps his coniecture for the frequencie mentioned also by Polo sup p. 89. c. or perhaps this might then be and Serpents since the Royall Ensigne Besides a Lion is the Armes of Canton Prouince and perhaps of some others which might be mistaken for the Kings Armes They began their iourney from Nanquin 1600. the 20. of May stilo nouo 300. leagues as it were one pathway of shipping Lincin Mathan the Kings Eunuch his pompe Eunuchs base minded Not subiect to ordinary Magistrates Conceit of gemmes He dismissetâ— them Silence of deniall Eunuchs pompous
Barge Glorious Varnish Abundance of all colours in Iapon and China Painted Figures Very great Oares and the excellent vse of them Musike Manner of petitioning the King Eunuch estranged They stayed three months Lincin This was the thirteenth of October Couetousnesse iniurious Images A Crosse and Reliques A Chalice A Crucifixe Suspicion Dying dreadfull The force of Winter This was till the bâ—ginning of Ianuarie 1601. The King sends for them Their iourney They came to Paquin in 4. dayes trauell The present is deliuered to the King Clockes and Pictures admired They are sent for to the Court. Eunuches are taught to vse the Clockes The Pictures The King of China his questions Three kindes of Kings The Escuriall Saint Markes Sepulchers Death of King Philip the 2. The King neuer suffereth himselfe to be seene of the common people Bad Picture-drawers Eunuches preferred Iesuites offered to be Mandarins A Moneth Mandarin offâ—nded They are shut vp some three moneths Mandarins Petition A Turke kept there They hyer an House Visited by Mandarins China ignorance oâ— the worâ—d Vse of Maps Ill Cosmographie Ignorance mother of arrogance Mathematicks Ethikes Foure months Hopes of Christianitie The basenesse of the Bonzi Indeuotion Almost Atheists Bookes of Philosophers aboue 2000. yeeres old Sacrifices to Philosophers Some Christians made there Closensse of Women Some relations of Conuersions are heere for breuitie omitted Multitude of people Desire of Learning and Morall vertue Marke this zeale China foure square The Description Two notable errours of our newest Maps Paquin in 40. degrees The Kingdom of China goeth not past 42. degrees North-ward China and Catayo are all one Cambalu and Paquin aâ—e all one Very Merchants It is so in Moscouie Iasper stone a great merchandise· x Almizcte Span. the Latin hath Muske y Como buche Span Latin Stomachum Rhubarb See before in Chaggi Memet p. 164 A Sea of sand Diuision Chorographicall Bookes Chinâ— populous Villages as great as Townes Walls Nanquin in 32. degrees and an halfe Three walls Streets long Palaces Circuit 200000. houses Hancheo and Sucheo Quinsay Ciuitas coeli Reuenue Building not beautifull compared with European Vniformitie in China Cities Fertilitie Commodious Riuers In 600. leagues but one day by land This is more exactly measured by Ricius a more exact and mature obseruer of all things sup §. 5. cap. 5. Mighty Riuer perhaps Quâ—â—n mentioned by Polo Fishing with a kinde of Rauens or Cormoraâ—ts Muddy Riuer Alume vsed in clarifying of water Shipping Ship-houses Multitude of ships The excellent beauty of the Mandarines Barges Tributes in money and in kinde 10000. Vessels at Nanquin for Tribute of Victuals and 1000. for other Tributes and others many for workes Path-way of ships Sluces or locks Silkes and perfumes Vessels for workes Siluer in greatest request in China The great store of merchandise in China Cheapnesse A caution for strange Merchants Victuall store and cheape Sixe pence One halfpeny Herbs Two and three Haruests in one yeere Plaine Countrey Plaine of 100. leagues Spare feeding Herb-eaters Horses eaten Wines diuers Neatnesse Iesuites Benefit of hot drinke Oile made of an herbe Cold Prouinces Timber plenty Much Gold to be bought in China Brasse money vsed in China * Sarcos laâ— ferruginei Trades Seruants cheape Sale of children vile None very rich Yet as rich as ours very rich Few idle Surnames Knights Nobilitie only in Learning No Lord but the King Extortion Marriage Polygamie Inheritance Funerals and mournings Three yeares mourning in white Linnen Keeping the dead at home Other Funerall Rites Funerall day Funerall Figures Coffâ—n Buriall place Vnluckie to burie in the Citie Transition of soules Metempsuchicall Superstion Idolatrie Of Hell See in Pinto Lots Wicked Bonzi Diuiners and diuinations Studies to prolong life Bookes of Alchimie Souldiers many and few Basenesse Armour and Armes The barrels of their Pieces but a span long The causes of bad Souldiers dis-respect dis-use and their choise from the tonâ—â—e Exercises Militarie No Ordnance Tartarian conquest Feare of Tartars Mahometans No weapons in houses Not bloudie Studious Many Characters Monosyllable language Pensil-writing Rhetorike sole Art Here followed of their Degrees which is more exact in Trigantius and therefore here omitted Glory of Doctors They Print yeerely great store of bookes in China Easie Printing Printing white Most can write and reade Pootrie Painting and Musicke Noble Spirit of the Mandarins Sinceritie of some The present Kings disposition Heroike zeale Kings Wiues and Children Question of the Successor Thousands of Court Mandarins The Prince Proclaimed Gouernment good if well executed Lawes lawlesse Bribes Dance in a Net naked Court Mandarins Chiefe Mandarin or of Heauen See or these after in the diâ—course of Riccius and Trigantius The second The third c. Counsell of State or the Colai Their wealth and wages meane Whipping State and pompe Visitors Punishment by death rare The great frosts of Winter in Paquin Bookes of newes Complements of courtesie and entertainment That which is in a little letter is added out of Trigautius * When they salute in the street they turne to the North side to side at home to the head of the house which is against the doore Northward also their Temples and Halls for entertaynment being made with the doore to the South Cha or Chia a drinke made with a certaine herbe Paytre or visiting paper These Libels consist of 12. pages of white paper a palme and halâ—e long c. see Ric. pag. 66. Salutation or visitation-garments Taking leaue Head place of the house Great Letters for great persons First acquaintance Sending Presents Banquetting Inuitations Feasts to taste and bride it Chinois Complemental and almost all complement New-yeere A Turke dis-respected The Hierarchy applauded by Chinois Ridiculous nicetie Palace Polygamie litigious Closenesse of Women Apparell Small feet Histories of their Kings Knowledge of the Flood Moralitie made a King and Nature made a Mandarine contrary to innumerable Scripture c. Mathematicall Instruments The China vindex New Lords new Lawes Rebellion preuented by the policie Reuenue 100. Millions others say 150. Expences Nâ—ighbour Kingdomes Corea or Corai A Paradoxe Contentednes Corea ioyned to the Continent of China Queenes closenesse Eunuches The yard and all cut away Their numbers and choice Seruice Ignorance Couetousnesse The common people neuer see nor speake with the King Law of Nations contemned Embâ—assages Royall Palace Yellow is the Kings Colour Riuer and Bridges Fire from Heauen No peace to the wicked Mounts and Groues Third partâ—tion King a home Prisoner Temple of Heauen and Earth Barbarous vsage of the Kings Children Kings Affinitie and Consanguinitie little worth Maps of China Here in the author begins l. 1 cap. 2. the first being a place The diuers names of this Kingdome The China custoâ—â— of changing names yet this name China Sina or Cathay vnknowne to them Conceit of the Earths forme The Kings Title Largenesse of the Kingdome of China The temperate Climate * Some say many more see the Map and notes Chap. 3.
Peter Basman sent against Demetrius reuolteth Tumult of the Commons Demetrius his Letter * Thus heâ— but others ascribe this murther to Demetrius his command and this selfe-murther was pretended to auoid enuy of the fact Death of Mother Sonne Emperor Boris his Mosco Patent translated whiles Sir Th. Smith was there Lot Law Thu. li. 135. The Iesuites first authors or fâ—utâ—rs at least of this Demetrius Sigismunds fatheâ— Iohn was impriâ—oned by King Ericus 1564. Cossaks Zerniga Putinna yeelded The Palatine defeated Cistercians and Ieâ—uits Demetrius his confiâ—ent Prayer Demetrius his victorie Bialogrod Leptina Seueria yeelds Boris dyeth Some say that hee had vsed with Aqua vitae to poyson others Neque enim lex iustioâ— vlla est quam necis artifices arte perire sua * Some say of 60000. men Basman yeeldeth Demetrius commeth to Mosco his pompous entrance Poles aduanced Clemencie to Suiskey Respect to his Mother Iesuits Embâ—ssage â—o Poland Promise of Romish Religion Demetrius his Marriage Both crowned Conspiracie * I suppose this should bee Gilbert for one Captayne Gilbert I haue often heâ—rd of in that place of seruice which writ also commentaries oâ— these affaires which I haue much sought to little purpose in our Merchants hands Bloudie day P. Basman slain Demetrius taken and slaine Conâ—umelious vsage Poles slaine The Queene Merchants spoyled Russes slaine Suiskeys speech He is chosen Emperour The Deuill is often slandered and by ill willers bad is made worse And so perhaps by Suiskeys faction was this Demetrius The former part of this intelligence I found in Master Hackluyts Papers the later by conference c. Son oâ— Gregory Peupoloy See Suiskeys Letter following Occasion of ambition Boris ill gouernment Demetrius Emperour He is slaine Suiskey Emperour * This might be rumoured Others say hee was not of that but of very noble bloud See sup in Fletcher and Thuanus Demetrius his person described Some say that he was not like Demetrius and that he seemed a dozen yeeres elder but perhaps they mistake this for an other after Pretender calling himselfe the same Demetrius c. as after shall appeare a deformed man Captayne Gilbert Buchenskoy Stones rare about Mosco Captaine Gilberts report of a Vision Another manner of his death reported Coluga I find him called Shoskey Suiskey Ziska c. the iust translation and pronunciaâ—ion being hard League with the Pole He taxeth the King of Poland Allegations against the pretending Demetrius A Frier A Clearke Magician Greeke Church Flight to Letto m George Demetry of Owglits His murther Buriall Letters to Poland Polish aides Smeernoy sent Crim Tartar Another Messenger Mutation of Religion Romish Religion and Iesuites Large Empire of Russia See before Popes Letter Slaine burnt Election of Swisky Miracles Sir Iohn Merricke New Parent 1606. Thu. l. 135. Polish insolencies Choosing by lot Suiskeys vices The like is told of K. Edward the fourth that vpon prediction of one to succeed whose name began with G he put to death George Duke of Clarence his brother and yet Gloster succeeded A printed book 1614. tels of a great man named Tragus which betraied by one Glasco was arrayned and to preuent the furie of Suiskey stabbed himselfe c. Cap. Gilbert * Thuan tels that fourteene horses were missing in the Kings stable on the massacre day and hence was occasioned a suspicion of escape c. A strange Iuggler English aide Sweden Title Forraine aides to the Russes 1200. Souldiers shipped from England Colonel Caluine A tempest Another tempest of the mutinous vulgar They land in Pâ—tland Fish cheape Ignorant Bores Iealousie of thâ— people Griffin a base coward and traitor to his fellowes A wise Gouernour Two Ships Hard vsage Effects of drunkennesse Cruell cowardise and base iealousie King of Denmarks bounty Elzinore Stockholme Misery after misery Captaines cozenage Finland Dispersing Distresse by Frost Their miserable march into Russia Want of meate and of Water Russians runne away Nouogrod Polake enemies They fled Sconce taken with store of Armes Poles cruelties most execrablâ— Pontus le Guard They meet An. 1610. Base Russe flight P. le Guard fleeth French flee English honour * Some say he had 100000. which is scaâ—sly credible Mosco yeelded Second Demetrius slaine * Vnder the Lord Willâ—ughby Gen. Sir Iohn Poole c. A. Iansonius quindecies mâ—lle vasorum pul sul Suiskeys imprisonment and death Poâ—ish crueltie Their reward Eaters of mans flesh forced to eate mans flâ—sh * The Polish Vaâ—uâ—d whose daughter married Demetrie that was slaine who now had recouered libertie Russia â—poyled by Tartars * The Polish Vaiuâ—d whose daughter married Demetrie that was slaine who now had recouered libertie Russia â—poyled by Tartars a Generall of the forces of Suiskey in the field A Dane borne see Doct. Halls Epistles Euan Vasilowiâ—h Suiskey now raigning Thoâ—e of the Citie â—nâ—ly c Lieâ—â—â—nders that inhabit there * The second Demetrius which was soone after slaine by a Tartar * 161â— in English account The Poles in Moscoâ—esieged â—esieged by the Russes English house burnt Master Sâ— Southeby Dan. 2. 7. 8 Ap. 12.3 13.1 2. 17.1 Iud. 17.6 18.1 19.1 21.25 Iud. 9. Popular gouâ—â—nment in Russia Demetrius supposititius secundus Demetrij primi 〈…〉 Palaâ—â—â—filia De Baptismo repetendo Ruâ—eck Pheodor Euanowich Boris Godonoue Gregorij Eutropio Rostrige Demetrij Euanowich Primates Lord Palatin of Sandomire Vasili Euanowich Suiskey The Wor. Coluga Other Wors or pretenders Iuan Peter Pheodor The King of Poland The Lord of Praemislaue Michael Salticoue The Articles are before in Latin Vasili Galichin Galechin Halusia a Wor or Pretender Lepun Saruski The King assents Klutzinsky a Wor or Pretender acknowledged Emperour Astracan Laplandâ— Russian inconstancy Many-headed body Ianson A. 1612. Gods prouidence permits not the vtter ruine of Russia Strange alteration of affaires by a Butcher Pozarsky chosen Generall and a Butcher Treasurer Boris Liciu Micalowich Son to the Chancellor chosen Our Kings mediation His Fathers returne and Patriarkship Ianson Sir I. Merikes negotiation Sir Dudley Digs was also sent Embassador in a troublesome time when he could not with safetie passe vp to Mosco for the enemie in the first times of Micalowich Obliuion of former quarrels Michaelo Pheodorowich Emperor of Russia Gustavus Adolphus King of Sweden Great Nouogrod c. returned to the Russe Churches restored with their goods c. Sir I. Merike Ambassador Libertie of persons Time of deliuerie Odow to remayne cautionary Charles Philip Prince of Sweden not to lay clayme Zar or Czar is a Title of the great Duke Places yeelded by the Muâ—coâ—ite to the Sweden Money to be giuen to the Sweden Ordnance and Munition to remaine The coÌ„tract of V E. for Coreliu and the Territories confirmed to Sweden Commissioners oâ— both sides to meet The title of Leifland resigned by V.E. at Wiburgh Anno 7117. now confirmed Title to be giuen Commerce of Trade Merchants of both Kingdoms to haue houses and Churches in each
c. must be vnspeakably more then here there can be and yet here is more variation then about Iapan or Brasil Peru c. Caries Ilands * This Map of the authour for this and the former Voyage with the Tables of his iournall and sayling were somewhat troublesome and too costly to insert Alderman Iones Sound Sir Iames Lancasters Sound They see Land and find themselues embaied Cumberlands Iles. Cockin Sound Scuruy Grasse Six men Plenty of Salmon Baffins death The King satisfied touching the passage Hubbarts hope * This easily appeareth in obseruing his Voiage comparing that before of 〈◊〉 Gaul therewith Some of our Merchants are said not to be so willing for like causes with this discouerie Captaine Candish Land trending in 47. degrees The mouth of the Straight where he entred 30. or 40. leagues broad The straight to be discouered in 30. dayes The Ship Santa Anna. The Streight of Noua Spania thirtie dayes iourney in the Streight * I found this Worke translated in M. Hakluyts Papers but I can scarsly call it English it had so much of the Spanish garbe in lieterall and verball affectation and obscuritie I haue examined it with the Spanish Originall and compared it also with the Latine Translation with great paines for thy greater pleasure profit correcting and illustrating the phrase and sence being before very rude obscure and in very many places vtterly sencelesse But hauing none to write for mee but my owne hands I rather chose to amend this as I could then to translate it anew I haue seene it also in French The Latine is exceeding false in some numbers as 2000. for 20000. diuers times c. which I note for their sakes which reade that and haue not the Spanish I haue not contracted â—â—is as I haue done diuers other Relations because it is a briefe contraction of the Spanish-Indian Contractation presenting the Spanish Proceedings Colonies Townes Officers and Gouernment Spiritual and Temporall in the Indies This Author hath written eight Decades of the Spanish Acts in the West Indies which giue great light to those parts but would be too long for this Worke. Ramusio vncharitably taxed for he doth but blame the folly of Spanish Authors which are more curious to set downe the names c. of those which haue there done any thing though but rebellions then the description of the beasts fishes fowles plants Earth Heauen c. in the Indies for which hee there commends Ouiedo Chap. 1. Of the bounds and diuision of the West Indies l The Spaniards haue surpassed all Nations of the World in Nauigation of high built ships Remember that a Spaniard speakes it Pallos is to say staues or stickes m The Spaniards did not or would not know any Passage n How the degrees of longitude are reckoned What is discouered and nauigated The English haue discouered far more From 81. in Greenland and from 78. in Groinland to 57. of South latitude A maruellous effect of the Loadstone Don Antonie Ossorio discouereth a great secret of the Loadstone Chap. 2. Of the Nauigation of the Indies How many Nauigations there bee to these Indies Difficultie in going out of the Barre of Saint Lucar In what times these Nauigations are to be made Monsons The voyage of the Fleets till they come to the place wher they goe What thing the Brises are They take water alreadie in the I le of Guadalupe where the Courses are diuided Which is the best Nauigation from that Cape of S. Antonie to S. Iohn de Vlua a Of little Venice b Or of the Needle The voyage of Hunduras and Guatemala c Or little black Moore Chap. 3. Wherein hee prosecuteth the Nauigations of the Indies The Fleets doe returne to Castile by another way When the fleets ought to depart to come for Castile Whither the Fleets doe goe from Cartagena d Or take away sleepe The ships of Hunduras reknowledge the Cape of Saint Antonie When the Fleets of Noua Espanna doe depart thence The voyage of them of Santa Martha and Venezuela Nauigation from the Auana to Castile Nauigation from the Ilands of Azores vnto Saint Lucar Nauigation to the Riuer of Plata Nauigation of the South Sea Nauigation of Panama to the Citie de los Reyes Nauigation of thâ— West Indies Chap. 4. Of the Indies of the North. Here was inserted a Map of the North parâ—s of America But Master Briggs hath in the former booke giuen you a farre farre better to which I referre you Which bee the Indies of the North and which of the South Wherefore it was called New Spaine Great pastures in New Spaine * The weathermost or vpper Ilands Chap. 5. Of the bounds of the iurisdiction of Saint Dominicke Chap. 6. Of the Iland Hispaniola and of Cuba Cazabi bread Ten Spanish Townes The Citie of Saint Domingo * Peso is foure shillings English Salualyon of Yguey The Village of Zeybo El Cotuy Azua Who carried to the Indies the sugar Canes La Yaguana Concecion de la Vega. The wood of the Crosse of the Valley Saint Iago de los Caualleros Puerto de Plata Monte Christe La Isabella La Verapaz Saluatierra The Maguana Villanueua El Bonao La Buenauentura 14000. Spaniâ—rds there were in the Hispaniola at her beginning Ports Points most notable Puerto Hermoso * Or Gnats Where they tooke armes the first time against Indians Cuba S. Iago Baracoa Bayamâ— Puerto del Principe Sancti Spiritus El Albana or the Hauana Puerto de Carennas Wherefore it was called the Slaughters * Or Slaughters f Or Red. Chap. 7. Of the Ilands of Iamayca S. Iohn the Lucayos the Caniballs Siuill Melilla Oriston inhabitings of Iamayca Cape of Moranta The first ciuill warre among the Spaniards was in Iamayca n Or Lizards o Or Negrillo p Or open the eye S. Iuan de puerto Rico. S. Iohn The Arrecibo Guadianilla S. German The tree Tabernacle The hauens of this Iland Who carried the Ginger to the Ilands of Barlouento The Ilands of the Lucayos Where the Channell of Bahama is Admirable Current Baxos de Bimini Guanahani the first Land that was discouered in the Indies * Or Indian â—anibals What a Caniball signifieth The Canibaâ—â— Men hunters Frier vnwholsome food The discouery of the Iland of the Trinitie the yeare 1498 Arrogancie of Americus Vespucius Wherfore men do say that the fishing of the Pearles passed from the Iland of Cubagua to the Margarita Iland of Cubagua * Or the Friers Chap. 8. Of Venezuela riuer of Hacha new Florida and Gulfe of Noua Hispania which is the rest that remaineth of the limits of this Counsell Wherefore it was called Venezuela or little Venice The Citie of Coro Our Lady of Carualleda S. Iago de Leon. Xerez Segouia Tucuyo Trucillo The Lake Maracaybo The ports and points of the Gouernment of Venezuela Riuer Morauion The Iland of Cubagua Strange Hogs An earthquake in the coast of Terra firme the yeare 1530. very admirable
Shewing the reason why the Sunne without the Tropicks causeth greatest quantitie of waters when it is farthest off and contrariwise within them it breedeth most when it is neerest l. 2. chap. 7. Exceptions to generall rules The Authors experience Various and diuersified tempers of the Torrid Zone Causes of temperatenâ—sse vnder the Line and within the Tropicks Second cause That there bee other reasons besides the former mentioned which shew that the burning Zone is temperate especially alongst the Ocean Chap. 11. Arist. 〈◊〉 Dionys. c. 15. 〈◊〉 câ—â—l â—ierar That the cold windes bee the principal cause to make the burning Zone temperate Chap. 13. It is noted by trauellers that there is a hot winde sometimes neere to Balsara and Ormus which swalloweth mens breath and suddenly kils them Linschoten obserue at Goa the wind to blow twelue houres from the Sea and other twelue constantly from the land Temper of the Indies Of the windes their differences properties and causes in generall lib. 3. cap. 2. * We haue abbreuiated and to preuent tediousnesse cut off a great part of Acostas obseruations in the two former bookes as hauing handled the same in our Pilgrimage l. 8. where we haue shewed whence men and beasts might come thither and that the opinion of the worlds vnhabitablenesse betwixt the Tropicks is false for the daily raines when the Sunne is neerest the long nights therein great dewes the breezes and constant course of the windes the great Lakes Riuers height of Hills c. make those parts not onely habitable but more temperate then others and fitter for mans life there being more heat at and on this side the Tropicks then vnder the Line We here doe but cull ouâ— choise things for better vnderstanding the naturall historie of those parts for other things referring the Reader to the Authour himselfe Occasionally our notes shall elucidate those things also which are in the Text omitted * Vulcans as Aetâ—â— Hecla c. sulphurous earth whence â—â—re issueth Generall windes Monsoâ—â— Windes receiue their qualities from the places by which they passe Psalme 134. Ieremie 10. Herera hath shewed the height of the Hills to bee the cause of the windes constancy and raines raritie Eastern winde raineth betwixt the Tropicks That the burning Zone the Brises or Easterly windes doe continually blow and without the Zone the Westerne and that the Easterly are ordinarie alwayes there Chap. 4. Iuan de Gacos in Decade 1. lib. 4. cap. 6. They goe one way to the Indies and return another why Sayling 2700. leagues without sight of Land in two moneths See Candishes voyage Cause of the Brises Motion of the Primum Mobile carrieth the inferiour aire with it The Comet 1577. seene eight dayes sooner in Peru then in Spaine The Brize or motion of the air with the heauens is a winde Why withouâ— the Zone in a greater altâ—tude we finde alwaies Westerly windes Chap. 7. 〈◊〉 windes Of the exceptions to the foresaid Rules of the winds and calmes both at Land and at Sea Chap. 8. Cause of the variety of windes Simile Note Of some maruellous effects of the windes which are in some parts of the Indies Chap. 9. Silkewormes killed with South-west windes Exo. c. 10. 14. Iob 17. Ioan 4. Osâ—e 13. Dan. 3. The like Linschoten obserueth in the Terceras Sea sicknesse whence Agitation and Sea ayre Strange passion at Pariacaca by the ayre there Height of Pariacaca 〈◊〉 too subtile for mens bodies So we see Horses to beate the water with their feete to make it more grosse and thereby more agreeable to their bodies Vicunos Great Desart Punas ayre kilâ—ing Strange Story The same confirmed by a Iesuites report and a Dominicans Such effects of cold wâ— haue obserued in Russia and other Northern parts and the like Master Kniuet will tell vs at the Maggelan Straits No Mediterranean Sea of great note in America Terra firme Straight of land but eight leag betwixt North South Seas Herodotus Iouius Experience in Drakes and Maires voyage haue found them no straights but broken Ilands to the South contrary to our Author here See of this Sir Francis Drakes Voyage to 1. l. 2 I haue omitted Sarmientoes voiage c. The supposed Straight in Florida Of the ebbing and flowing of the Indian Ocean Chap. 14. The Philosophers in searching the cause of ebbing and flowing haue easily erred following the Greekes and Latines which knew not the Ocean and could not therfore know the cause * Hernando Alonso which with Sarmiento had gone to the Straights to seeke Captaine Drake At the Downes on our coast two tides meet one from the Westerne Sea or slewe the other from the North which there cause much varietie Of sundry Fishers and their manner of fishing at the Indies The Manati a strange fish The Whales also bring forth their yong aliue and nourish them with their brests being in that huge creature scarce twice so big as the breasts of a woman and farre lesse then those of many women Their foode is also Sea weedes Sharking sharkes They haue rough heads whereby they cleaue and sticke fast to the Sharke which thus are forced to caâ—ry them with their swift motion of whose off all also they liue Crocodiles * Yet so as euer and anon hee dips it in the water his tongue being so short that otherwise he could not swallow it Tigre kils a Crocodile Indians exploit on a Crocodile Whale killed by the Sauages Of Lakes and Pooles that be at the Indies Chap. 16. Thicke water Fishes and fishing Originall of Lakes Greatest riuers flow from Lakes Hot Lake and many wonders thereof Lakes of Mexico salt and fresh Râ—ch Lake Of many and diuers Springs and Fountains Chap. 17. Hot Spring turning into Stone Fountaine of Pitch Cold and hot Springs together Salt Spring which yeeldes Salâ— without boiling Pocke-â—pring Smoak Spring Inke c. Of Riuers Chap. 18. Maragnon or Amazons Water-fall Golden thirst Riuer of Plata increasing as Nilus How they passe their Riuers Haire and Straw Bridges L. 3. C. 19 Decay of people in the Indies by the Spaniards Corn groundâ— The Indies mountainous and thereby temperate Of the properties of the land of Peru. Chap. 20 One winde onely The Plaines the hils and the Andes See sup in Herera Raine almost euer and almost neuer Diuers Beasts Their bread The reason why it raines on the Lanos along the Sea coast Chap. 21. Of the propertie of new Spaine of the Ilands and of other Lands Chap. 22. Peru wine Sugar workes and Hides Indians wasted Of the vnknowne Land and the diuersitie of a whole day betwixt them of the East and the West Chap. 23. Of the Volcans or Vents of fire Chap. 24. Terrible earthquake at Guatimala Couetous Priest Causes of this burning Basil. Psal. 28. in exaâ— Of Earthquakes Cap. 26. Great earthquakes Noyse before the earthquake Why the Sea coast is subiect to earthquakes Earthquake at Ferrara terrible Aâ— Angoango Metals grow as
of Mechouacan Ch. 4. Deuills emulation of that worke of God in bringing Israel out of Egypt and passing thorow the desert to Canaan Tabernacle Arke Mexi their Moses Mechouacan Pascuaro Of that which happened in Malinalco Tula and in Chapultepec Chap. 5. Witch forsaken Deuils proud emulation in punishing disobedience and teaching murtherous sacrifices Chapultepec Metamorphosis Atlacuyauaya Of the warres the Mexicans had against them of Culhuacan Chap. 6. Ticaapan Queene of Discord made bâ— the King of Pride Toccy Of the foundation of Mexico Chap. 7. Eagle glorious adored Tenoxtiltan Tabernacle for their Deuils Arke Stone Chappell Oracle God of the quarters Of the sedition of those of Tlatelulco and of the first Kings the Mexicans did choose Chap. 8. Acamapixtli first King of the Mexicans How Orations were kept in memorie Crowne and coronation Of the strange 〈◊〉 the Mexicans payed to them of Azcapuzalco Chap. 9. Garden in the water How made New Pharaonicall taxes Acamapixtli dyeth Vitzilouitli elected King Marriage ceremonie Lots and Southsaying Kings death Of Chimalpopoca the third King and his cruell death the occasion of warre which the Mexicans made Chap. 11 Quarrell with the Tapanecans King murthered Of the fâ—urth King called Izcoalt and of the warre against the Tapanecans Chap. 12. Tlacâ—ellâ—â—s valour Ceremonies of defiance Of the battaile the Mexicans gaue to the Tapanecans and of the victorie they obtained Chap. 13. The Battaile Mexicans conquer Diuision of spoyles Of the warre and victory the Mexicans had against the Citie of Cuyoacan Chap. 14. Temple Of the warre and victory which the Mexicans had against the Suchimilcos Ch. 15. Temple filled Causey made Cuitlauaca Children in the Couent Captiues sacrificed Izcoalts death Of the fift King of Mexico called Moteçuma the first of that name Chap. 16. Griffons taâ—ons Bloudy and diuellish institution Pompous solemnity Horrible courage Tlascalla to Mexico as Carthage to Rome Great Temple built Deuillish deuotions How Tlacaellec refused to be King and of the election and deedes of Ticocic Chap. 17 Fit similitude Nosthrils pierced King poysoned Of the death of Tlacaellec the deeds of Axayaca the seuenth King of the Mexicans Chap. 18. Tiquantepec razed Guatulco Royall combate Tlatelulco fired Of the deeds of Autzol the eight King of Mexico Chap. 19 The Picture story cals him Tiçocicatzi Quaxulatlan Famous Sorcerer or Indian Proteâ—â— Mexican Annalls in the Vatican King of Tescucos Oration Mexican greatnesâ—e Their opinions of God and 9. Heauens Elegant Prosâ—popoeia Elegant Prosâ—pâ—oeia Kings Office Motezuma answere How Moteâ—uma ordered the seruice of his house and of the warre he made for his Coronation Chap. 21. Pride before the fall Segâ—â—a de la Frontiere Of the behauiour and greatnesse of Motezuma Chap. 22. His proud state * Or betwixt railes His liberalitie His seueritie His policie to fift men Quetzacoalt His crueltie a true effect of the Deuils foretellings God forewarneth men to bring them to repentance the Deuill to fill them with feates perfidious and cruell iealousies superstious shifts and to maintaine his credit by his diuining seeking to prooue his diuinity al which is heere euident in things which Gods iustice lets him know he will doâ— to punish such impious pietie Prodgies or Deuillish Miracles A Comet by day Monsters Prodigious Foule Of the newes Moteçuma receiued of the Spaniards arriual in his Country and of the Ambassage he sent them Chap. 24. Relation or writing by Pictures Effects of superstitious legends Cortes admits diuine worship agreeing more with his couetous designes then Christian religion which thriued there according to these beginnings Egregiam vero laudem Needes must they goe whom Deuill driues Protean shifts Of the Spaniards entrie into Mexico Chap. 25. Tezcalipuca a Deuill-god Good fishing in troubled waters Cortes his two strange attempts Of the death of Motezuma and the Spaniards departure out of Mexico Chap. 26. Indian armies Fourth dayes rest in warre 300. Spaniards lost And can you blame him to write the best of himselfe Succession of superstition Royall courage You here hear a Iesuit Gold is a miracle-working God in couetous hearts Quid. non mortaliâ— pectora cogit Auri sacro fames this sacerrima fames wrought miracles in all the Spanish Indies and still doth at Saints shrines and in European pilgrimages and Purgatorie visions c. Great is cryed the shrine-makers Diana of the Ephesians Si ego might America say digna sim hac contumeliâ maximè At tâ— Hispane indignus qui faceres tamen What difference twixt Wordes and Swords twixt Apostles and greedie Souldiers The Prince of peace sent men not to kill but to be killed came to bee a slaine Lamb that the World might be saued not to slay a World that himselfe might be a couetous worldly sauer and conqueror Nimrod or Alexander had been fitter Preachers in this kinde then Peter and Paulâ— their examples not of these did Cortes and Pizarro follow and the Christianitie of those parts more smâ—lls of the Sword then the Word as the Iesuit in bookes de procuranda Ind. sal hath shewed as is shewed sup To. 1. l. 2. c. 1. in bayting the Popes Bull. Aâ—gust lib. 2. de com euang c. 36. This was the greatest helpe of the Spanish conquest Indian quaâ—rels made that easie which their gold made desirable Diuers Nations which the Spaniards could neuer conquer to this day Deuill insupportable They acknowledge one supreme Deitie Acts 17. No proper name for God Actsâ—â— â—â— Of the first kinde of Idolatrie vpon naturall and vniuersall things Chap. 4. Sunne their second God and then other heauenly Bodies in their order Temples to the Thunder their third God Iupiters fulmen Humane sacrifices Earth Sea Raine-bow Starreâ— worshipped Mexicans worship the Sunne c. Vitzliputzlis Temple Idolatrising rite the same to all their Idols with words different Lares as Popish mediators of intercession * Adoration hâ—d the nâ—me of ad and os kâ—ssing the hand with bowing of the body c. See Min. Fael lob 31. Of the Idolatry the Indians vsed to particular things Chap. 5. Concil Limensi 2 p. 2. cap. 99. Of another kinde of Idolatry vpon the dead Chap. 6. Wisd. 14. Of Superstitions they vsed to the dead Chap. 7. Immortality of soules beleeued but not resurrection of the bodies as ar 17. 1000. slaine to attend one dead man Superstitions of the old English Portugall wâ—le Purgatoryiancies as in Popish legends Of the manner of burying the dead among the Mexican and sundry other Nations Chap. 8. Places of buriall Chaplen and other Officers killed The fourth last kinde of of Idolatry the Indians vsed especially the Mexicans to Images and Idols Chap. 9. Images the fourth kinde of Indian Idolatry The Deuils Paenitentiary Their Nemesis Varro makes this difference betwixt Râ—ligion and Superstition Qui Deum non â—ereâ—tur vt â—atreâ— timebunt vt hâ—stem Indian Mercury Goddesses See former Chap. They sat down to eate and drinke and rose vp to play Of a strange manner
hauing found such a King And thou noble young man and our most mightie Lord be confident and of a good courage that seeing the Lord of things created hath giuen thee this charge hee will also giue thee force and courage to manage it and thou mayest well hope that hee which in times past hath vsed so great bountie towards thee will â—pt now deny thee his greater giftâ— seeing he hath giuen thee so great a charge which I wish thee to enioy many yeeres King Moteçuma was very attentiue to this Discourse which being ended they say hee was so troubled that endeuouring thriâ—e to answere 〈◊〉 hee could not speake being ouercome with teares which joy and content doe vsually cause in signe of great humility In the end being come to himselfe he spake briefly I were too blind good King of Tescuco if I did not know that what thou hast spoken vnto me proceeded of meere fauour is pleaseth you to shew me seeing among so many noble and valiant men within this Realme you haue made choice of the least sufficient and in truth I find my selfe so incapeable of a charge of so great importance that I know not what to doe but to beseech the Creatour of all created things that hee will fauour mee and I intreate you all to pray vnto him for me These words vttered hee beganne againe to weepe He that in his election made such shew of humility and mildnesse seeing himselfe King began presently to discouer his aspiring thoughts The first was hee commanded that no plebeian should serue in his house nor beare any Royal Office as his Predecessors had vsed til then blaming them that would be serued by men of base condition commanding that all the noble and most famous men of his Realme should liue within his Palace and exercise the Offices of his Court and House Whereunto an old man of great authoritie who had somtimes bin his Schoolemaster opposed himselfe aduising him to be careful what he did and not to thrust himselfe into the danger of a great inconuenience in separating him selfe from the vulgar and common people so as they should not dare to looke him in the face seeing themselues so reiected by him He answered that it was his resolution and that he would not allow the Plebeians thus to goe mingled among the Nobles as they had done saying that the seruice they did was according to their condition so as the Kings got no reputation and thus he continued firâ—â— in his resolution Hee presently commanded his Counsell to dismisse all the Plebeians from their charges and offices as well those of his Houshold as of his Court and to prouide Knightâ— the which was done After hee went in person to an enterprize necessary for his Coronation At that time a Prouince lying farre off towards the North Ocean was reuolted from the Crown whither he led the flower of his people well appointed There he warred with such valour and dexteritie that in the end hee subdued all the Prouince and punished the Rebels seuerely returning with a great number of Captiues for the Sacrifices and many other spoyles All the Cities made him solemne receptions at his returne and the Lords thereof gaue him water to wash performing the offices of seruants a thing not vsed by any of his Predecessors Such was the feare and respect they bare him In Mexico they made the Feasts of his Coronation with great preparations of Dances Comedies Banquets Lights and other inuentions for many dayes And there came so great a wealth of Tributes from all his Countreyes that strangers vnknowne came to Mexico and their very enemies resorted in great numbers disguised to see these Feasts as those of Tlascalla and Mechonacan the which Moteçuma hauing discouered he commanded they should be lodged and gently intreated and honoured as his owne person He also made them goodly Galleries like vnto his owne where they might see and behold the Feasts So they entred by night to those Feasts as the King himselfe making their Sports and Maskes And for that I haue made mention of these Prouinces it shall not be from the purpose to vnderstand that the Inhabitants of Mechonacan Tlascalla and Tapeaca would neuer yeeld to the Mexicans but did alwayes fight valiantly against them yea sometimes the Mechoâ—acans did vanquish the Mexicans as also those of Tapeaca did In which place the Marquesse Don Ferrand Cortes after that hee and the Spaniards were expelled Mexico pretended to build their first Citie the which hee called as I well remember Segure dela Frontiere But this peopling continued little for hauing afterwards reconquered Mexico all the Spaniards went to inhabite there To conclude those of Tapeaca Tlascalla and Mechonacan haue beene alwayes enemies to the Mexicans although Moteçuma said vnto Cortes that hee did purposely forbearâ— to subdue them to haue occasion to exercise his men of warre and to take numbers of captiues This King laboured to bee respected yea to be worshipped as a God No Plebeian might looke him in the face if he did he was punished with death he did neuer let his foot on the ground but was alwayes carried on the shoulders of Noblemen and if he lighted they laid rich Tapistrie whereon hee did goe When hee made any Voyage hee and the Noblemen went as it were in a Parke compassed in for the nonce and the rest of the people went without the Parke enuironing it in on euery side hee neuer put on a garment twice nor did eate or drinke in one vessell or dish aboue once all must be new giuing to his attendants that which had once serued him so as commonly they were rich and sumptuous Hee was very carefull to haue his Lawes obserued And when he returned victor from any warre hee fained sometimes to goe and take his pleasure then would hee disguise himselfe to see if his people supposing hee were absent would omit any thing of the feast or reception If there were any excesse or defect hee then did punish it rigorously And also to discerne how his Ministers did execute their Offices hee often disguised himselfe offering gifts and presents to the Iudges prouoking them to doe in-justice If they offended they were presently punished with death without remission or respect were they Noblemen or his Kinsmen yea his owne Brethren Hee was little conuersant with his people and seldome seene retyring himselfe most commonly to care for the gouernment of his Realme Besides that he was a great Iusticier and very Noble he was very valiant and happy by meanes whereof hee obtayned great victories and came to this greatnesse as is written in the Spanish Histories whereon it seemes needlesse to write mere I will onely haue a care hereafter to write what the Books and Histories of the Indies make mention of the which the Spanish Writers haue not obserued hauing not sufficiently vnderstood the secrets of this Countrey the which are things very worthy to
be knowne as we shall see hereafter It chanced thâ—t Motâ—çuma hauing reigned many yeeres in great prosperitie and so puft vp in his conceit as he caused himselfe to be serued and feared yea to be worshipped as a God that the Almighty Lord began to chastice him and also to admonish him suffering euen the very Deuils whom he worshipped to tell him these heauy tydings of the ruine of his Kingdome and to torment him by Visions which had neuer beene seene wherewith hee remayned so melancholy and troubled as he was void of judgement The Idoll of those of Châ—lolâ— which they called Quetzacoalt declared that a strange people came to possesse his Kingdomes The King of Tescuco who was a great Magitian and had conference with the Deuill came one day at an extraordinary houre to visit Moteçuma assuring him that his Gods had told him that there were great losses preparing for him and for his whole Realme many Witches and Sorcerers went and declared as much amongst which there was one did very particulary foretell him what should happen and as hee was with him hee told him that the pulses of his feete and hands failed him Moteçuma troubled with these newes commanded all those Sorcerers to be apprehended but they vanished presently in the Prison wherewith he grew into such a rage that he might not kill them as hee put their wiues and children to death destroying their Houses and Families Seeing himselfe importuned and troubled with these aduertisements hee sought to appease the anger of his Gods and for that cause hee laboured to bring a huge stone thereon to make great Sacrifices For the effecting whereof hee sent a great number of people with Engins and Instruments to bring it which they could by no meanes mooue although being obstinate they had broken many Instruments But as they stroue still to raise it they heard a voyce joyning to the stone which said they laboured in vaine and that they should not raise it for that the Lord of things created would no more suffer those things to be done there Moteçuma vnderstanding this commanded the Sacrifice to be performed in that place and they say the voyce spake againe Haue I not told you that it is not the pleasure of the Lord of things created that it should bee done and that you may well know that it is so I will suffer my selfe to bee transported a little then after you shall not mooue mee Which happened so indeed for presently they carried it a small distance with great facilitie then afterwards they could not mooue it till that after many Prayers it suffered it selfe to bee transported to the entry of the Citie of Mexico where suddenly it fell into the Lake where seeking for it they could not find it but it was afterwards found in the same place from whence they had remooued it wherewith they remayned amazed and confounded At the same time there appeared in the Element a great flame of fire very bright in the forme of a Pyramide which beganne to appeare at midnight and went still mounting vntill the Sunne rising in the morning where it stayed at the South and then vanished away It shewed it selfe in this sort the space of a whole yeere and euer as it appeared the people cast forth great cryes as they were accustomed beleeuing it was a presage of great misfortune It happened also that fire tooke the Temple when as no body was within it nor neere vnto it neyther did there fall any lightning or thunder whereupon the Guards crying out a number of people ranne with water but nothing could helpe so as it was all consumed and they say the fire seemed to come forth of pieces of timber which kindled more by the water that was cast vpon it There was a Comet seene in the day time running from the West to the East casting an infinite number of sparkles and they say the forme was like to a long tayle hauing three heads The great Lake betwixt Mexico and Tescuco without any winde earthquake or any other apparant signe began sudainly to swell and the waues grew in such sort as all the buildings neere vnto it fell downe to the ground They say at that time they heard many voices as of a woman in paine which said sometimes O my children the time of your destruction is come and otherwhiles it said O my children whither shall I carry you that you perish not vtterly There appeared likewise many Monsters with two heads which being carried before the King sudainly vanished There were two that exceeded all other Monsters being very strange the one was the Fishers of the Lake tooke a Bird as bigge as a Crane and of the same colour but of a strange and vnseene forme They carried it to Moteçuma who at that time was in the pallace of teares and mourning which was all hanged with blacke for as he had many Pallaces for his recreation so had he also others for times of affliction wherewith he was then heauily charged and tormented by reason of the threatnings his gods had giuen him by these sorrowfull aduertisements The Fishers came about noone setting this Bird before him which had on the top of his head a thing bright and transparent in forme of a Looking-glasse wherein he did behold a warlike Nation comming from the East armed fighting and killing He called his Diuines and Astronomers whereof there was a great number who hauing seene these things and not able to yeelde any reason of what was demanded of them the Bird vanished away so as it was neuer more seene whereupon Moteçuma remained very heauy and sorrowfull The other which happened was a Laborer who had the report of a very honest man he came vnto him telling him that being the day before at his worke a great Eagle flew towards him and tooke him vp in his talents without hurting him carrying him into a certaine Caue where it left him The Eagle pronouncing these words Most mighty Lord I haue brought him whom thou hast commanded me This Indian Laborer looked aboue on euery side to whom he spake but he saw no man Then he heard a voyce which said vnto him Doost thou not know this man whom thou seest lying vpon the ground and looking thereon he perceiued a man to lye very heauy asleepe with royall ensignes flowers in his hand and a staffe of perfumes burning as they are accustomed to vse in that Country whom the Labourer beholding knew it was the great King Moteçuma and answered presently Great Lord this resembles our King Motezuma The voice said againe Thou sayest true behold what he is and how hee lies asleepe carelesse of the great miseries and afflictions prepared for him It is now time that he pay the great number of offences he hath done to God and that he receiue the punishment of his tyrannies and great pride and yet thou seest how carelesse he lyes blinde in his owne miseries and without any